'.iiaLkfiftr»imt)/>eoanp*V»WiM)vra»Mt»fa!a^^ 


.1 

■•<«ifc- 


.'irvuiuilfiu*- 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


GIFT  OF 
WILLIAM  P.  WREDEN 


THE   UPLIFT   OF   CHINA 


(N.  B. — Special  helps  and  denominational  missionary  litera- 
ture for  this  course  can  be  obtained  by  corresponding  with  the 
Secretary  of  your  Mission  Board  or  Society.) 


ARTHUR   H.  SMITH 


FORWARD   MISSION   STUDY   COURSES 

EDITED    UNDER    THE    DIRECTION    OF 
THE    YOUNG    PEOPLE'S    MISSIONARY    MOVEMENT 


THE 
UPLIFT  OF  CHINA 


BY 

ARTHUR  H.  SMITH 

Thirty-five  Years  a  Missionary  in   China 


CINCINNATI  :    JENNINGS  &  GRAHAM 
NEW  YORK  :     EATON  &  MAINS 


Copyright,  1907,  by 

Young  People's  Missionary  Movement 

New  York 


In  ?/,4,, 


TO  THE 

CHRISTIAN  YOUNG  PEOPLE  OF 

AMERICA,   WHO   RECOGNIZE   THEIR 

RESPONSIBILITY  FOR  WORLD  BETTERMENT 

AND    THE   UNPRECEDENTED    OPPORTUNITY 

WHICH  CHANGED  CONDITIONS  AFFORD 

TO  THE  PRESENT  GENERATION, 

THIS  LITTLE  VOLUME 

IS  INSCRIBED 


G52697 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

Editorial    Statement i^ 

Introduction    ^ 

Foreword    ^*^' 

I     A  General  View  of  China i 

II     A  Great  Race  With  a  Great  Inheritance..  27 

III  The  Defects  of  the  Social  System 53 

IV  The   Strength   and  Weakness  of  the   Re- 

ligions      83 

V     Uplifting  Leaders   1 15 

VI     Forms  of  Missionary  Work I55 

VII     Missionary   Problems    183 

VIII     Transformation,  Condition,  and  Appeal..  206 

APPENDIXES 

A     The     Orthography     and     Pronunciation     of 

Chinese  Names   237 

B     Bibliography    240 

C     List  of  Thirteen  Large  Cities 247 

D     Area  and  Population 251 

E     Opium   Edict,  1906 252 

F     Dates     of     Important     Events     in     Modern 

Chinese  History   254 

G     Table  of  Chinese  Dynastic  Dates 256 

H     Summary    of    Roman    Catholic    Missions    in 

China    257 

I       Statistics  of  Protestant  Missions  in  China..  258 


Vll 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


Arthur  H.   Smith    Frontispiece 

Map  Showing  Orographical  Features Page      2 

Map  Showing  Density  of  Population 

Map  Showing  Lines  of  Transportation 

Map  Showing  Areas  of  Coal,  Iron,  and  Soil. 

Traveling  Cobbler,  A  Unique   Sawmill 

Watch  Tower  in  Examination  Halls,  Nan- 
king     

Government  Examination  Halls,  Nanking.... 

Door  of  Clan  House,  Clan  House 

A  Confucian  Temple,  Buddhist  Temple, 
Taoist  Temple   

Worshiping  at  the  Family  Altar 

Blue  Dome,  in  Temple  of  Heaven,  Peking. .  . . 

Some  Living  Pioneers :  Drs.  W.  A.  P.  Martin, 
Griffith  John,  William  Ashmore,  Young 
J.  Allen   

Hope-Wilhelmina    Hospital,    Amoy 

Hopkins   Memorial   Hospital,    Peking 

St.  John's  University,   Shanghai 

North  China  Union  College,  near  Peking.... 

Peking  University    

Chi-nan  Fu  Museum  

Mission  Press,  Shanghai    

Two  of  China's  Greatest  Viceroys :  Chang 
Chih-tung,    Yuan    Shih-k'ai 

New  Government  College   

Association  Field  Day,  Shanghai  

Political    Map    of    China    Showing    Christian 

Mission  Stations   End 


2 

7 

12 

i8 

44 

44 


86 
96 
96 


150 
162 
162 
168 
168 
168 
174 
174 

188 
212 
212 


viu 


EDITORIAL  STATEMENT 

According  to  the  rules  of  the  Young  People's 
Missionary  Movement,  the  Editorial  Committee 
has  liberty  to  make  any  alterations  that  it  may 
consider  necessary  in  the  manuscripts  submitted 
to  it  for  publication.  In  making  such  changes  it 
is  customary  to  consult  with  the  author.  The 
absence  of  Dr.  Smith  in  China,  however,  has 
made  it  impossible  for  the  Committee  to  secure 
his  cooperation  in  its  work  of  revision.  It 
wishes,  therefore,  to  state  that  Dr.  Smith  is  in  no 
wise  responsible  for  any  of  the  changes  in  the 
original  manuscript,  which  have  been  made  with 
the  idea  of  increasing  its  effectiveness  as  a  text- 
book for  mission  study.  The  whole  of  Chapter 
III  and  nearly  all  of  Chapter  V  have  been  re- 
written, and  insertions,  a  part  of  which  are 
quotations  from  other  writers  or  from  Dr.' 
Smith's  other  works,  have  been  made  in  Chapters 
I,  II,  and  IV.  Other  changes  have  been  made 
by  way  of  elision  and  rearrangement  of  para- 
graphs. The  Committee  regrets  earnestly  that 
it  has  been  impossible  to  confer  with  Dr  Smith 
on  the  subject  of  these  changes  and  to  secure  his 
assistance  in  making  them. 


IX 


INTRODUCTION 

This  is  a  most  timely  message.  Very  heartily 
do  I  commend  it  to  the  earnest  and  prayerful  con- 
sideration of  every  student  of  missions.  Dr. 
A.  H.  Smith  is  known  to  us  in  China  as  one  of 
our  ablest  and  most  eloquent  writers.  Here  we 
find  him  at  his  best.  The  subject  is  congenial, 
and  he  handles  it  with  the  fulness,  the  accuracy, 
and  the  ease  of  an  expert.  Those  who  desire  to 
have  a  bird's-eye  view  of  the  Old  China  and  the 
New,  can  do  no  better  than  procure  this  book. 
I  know  no  work  on  China  in  which  so  much 
valuable  information  is  crammed  into  a  space  so 
small,  and  presented  in  a  form  so  readable  and 
attractive.  I  would  strongly  emphasise  one  or 
two  points  so  ably  dealt  with  in  this  book. 

And,  first,  I  would  call  attention  to  the  need  of 
renewed  effort.  Speaking  of  China  I  do  not 
hesitate  to  say  that  our  great  need  at  the  present 
time  is  more  of  everything,  and  greater  efficiency 
in  everything.  We  do  not  want  fewer  workers, 
but  more  workers  and  better  work.  We  do  not 
want  fewer  chapels,  but  more  chapels  and  better 
preaching.  We  do  not  want  fewer  hospitals, 
but  more  hospitals  and  better  doctoring.  We 
do  not  want  fewer  schools,  but  more  schools  and 

X 


Introduction  xi 

better  teaching.  We  do  not  want  fewer  books, 
but  more  books  and  better  writing.  We  want 
more  of  everything,  and  we  want  to  carry  every- 
thing to  the  highest  pitch  of  perfection.  What 
we  need,  as  we  are  entering  on  the  second  cen- 
tury of  Protestant  missions  in  China,  is  implicit 
faith  in  God,  not  as  a  God  working  independently 
of  means,  but  as  w^orking  in  and  through  means ; 
and  one  of  the  first  duties  of  the  missionary  so- 
cieties is  to  perfect  their  agencies,  and  to  bring 
them  up  to  the  requirements  of  the  times  and 
age.  And  this  faith  in  God,  as  working  in  and 
through  means,  is  one  of  the  greatest  needs  of 
the  Church  everywhere  the  world  over.  This  faith 
in  God  would  compel  us  to  give  to  him  our  very 
best  of  everything,  to  be  used  by  him  in  the  way 
that  seemeth  best  in  his  sight.  It  would  secure 
all  the  men  and  means  required  to  carry  on  the 
missionary  enterprise  with  unflagging  energy 
and  signal  success.  Instead  of  the  3,800  mis- 
sionaries we  have  now  in  China,  w^e  shall  want 
10,000  at  least,  and  instead  of  the  10,000  native 
helpers,  we  shall  want  100,000.  Almost  every 
mission  is  undermanned.  One  of  the  greatest 
needs  of  most  of  the  missions  to-day  is  the 
doubling  of  their  staff  of  workers. 

I  would,  secondly,  call  attention  to  the  need 
of  renewed  interest  on  the  part  of  the  Churches 
in  the  missionary  enterprise.      To  speak  in  the 


xii  Introduction 

language  of  another,  "  The  time  has  come  for 
the  full  mobilization  of  the  army  of  the  cross. 
The  time  is  come  for  the  universal  recognition  of 
the  fact  that  the  chief  end  for  which  the  Church 
ought  to  exist,  and  for  which  the  individual 
members  ought  to  live,  is  the  evangelization  of 
the  world."  This  is  Christ's  world;  and  he 
wants  the  whole  of  it.  Those  840  millions  of 
heathen  are  very  precious  to  the  heart  of  Christ, 
and  he  wants  his  Church  to  help  him  to  save 
them.  He  cannot  save  them  zmthout  her  help. 
He  wants  her  money — the  silver  and  gold  as  well 
as  the  copper.  He  wants  her  ablest  men — the 
very  pick  of  the  churches,  colleges,  and  univer- 
sities. He  wants  the  deepest  sympathy  and 
heartiest  cooperation  of  all  her  members — of  all 
who  call  themselves  by  his  name.  Though  they 
may  not  be  able  to  go  forth  as  missionaries  them- 
selves, they  are  bound,  as  disciples  of  Jesus 
Christ,  to  send  out  others,  and  their  very  best, 
and,  when  they  are  gone,  to  follow  them  with 
their  loving  sympathy  and  heartfelt  prayers. 
This  is  a  great  spiritual  work,  and  the  members 
of  our  churches  must  identify  themselves  with 
it,  and  infuse  their  spiritual  life  into  it,  if  they 
would  see  it  triumphant. 

China  open.  China  awake.  China's  millions 
waiting  to  be  Christianized !  This  is  a  great  fact 
to  proclaim  at  the  close  of  the  first  century  of 


Introduction  xiii 

missions  in  the  land  of  Sinim.  I  cannot  think 
of  it  without  reverential  awe  and  deepest  grati- 
tude. Let  the  Church  of  God  in  both  hemi- 
spheres be  loyal  to  her  King  and  faithful  to  her 
glorious  mission,  let  her  seek  a  baptism  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  and  go  forth  clothed  with  divine 
power — let  her  do  this,  and  before  the  close  of 
the  second  century  China  will  have  become 
Christ's. 

Griffith  John. 

Yonkers,  N.  Y.,  February  75.  ipo/. 


FOREWORD 

The  problem  of  China  is  to  a  large  extent  the 
problem  of  the  world.  Even  to  those  who  have 
hitherto  taken  but  slight  interest  in  "  world- 
politics,"  it  is  becoming  dimly  discernible  that 
in  Eastern  Asia  the  Occident  has  greater  and 
more  difficult  questions  than  it  has  ever  yet  set- 
tled, or  even  faced.  War,  diplomacy,  commerce, 
industrial  expansion,  governmental  reforms, 
have  all  had  or  are  having  their  part  in  the  un- 
precedented alinement  of  the  Far  East,  but  it 
is  the  inevitable  weakness  of  each  and  all  of  them 
that  they  never  settle  anything,  while  they  tend 
to  unsettle  everything.  Those  who  recognize 
that  moral  and  spiritual  forces  ultimately  rule 
the  world  will  increasingly  feel  that  the  West 
owes  it  to  the  ancient  East  to  pay  back  a  part  of 
its  age-long  debt  by  helping  to  lay  deep  the  foun- 
dation of  an  Oriental  Christian  civilization. 

In  a  necessarily  compendious  outline  such  as 
the  present,  it  is  impracticable  to  illustrate  ade- 
quately the  amount  and  the  quality  of  the  work 
which  Christian  missions  have  done  and  are 
doing  in  China.  For  this  reason  it  is  the  more 
essential  freely  to  use  collateral  helps,  to  which 
end   a    small   bibliography   is   appended.       It   is 


XIV 


Foreword  xv 

greatly  to  be  hoped  that  those  who  read  this 
book  may  never  lose  their  interest  in  its  subject 
nor  cease  their  study  of  it. 

In  the  great  century  upon  which  we  have  en- 
tered it  is  important  that  the  rising  generation 
should  have  a  large  funded  knowledge  of  the 
part  which  the  Far  East  has  played  in  the  history 
of  the  world  hitherto,  and  a  clear  perception  of 
the  much  larger  part  which  it  is  to  take  in  the 
immediate  future,  and  of  the  duties  and  privi- 
leges of  Americans  to  contribute  to  the  peace  of 
the  world  by  helping  to  establish  in  it  the  king- 
dom of  God. 

Arthur  H.  Smith. 

Shanghai,  China,  December  2^,  IQ06. 


A  GENERAL  VIEW  OF  CHINA 


China  bulks  large  because  she  now  has  a  popula- 
tion of  400,000,000 — three  fourths  the  people  of  the 
Pacific  basin — whose  industry,  energy,  economy, 
perseverance,  and  fruitfulness  make  them  the 
Anglo-Saxons  of  the  Orient.  China  sustains  this 
immense  population  wholly  by  farming  and  such 
crude  manufacturing  as  can  be  carried  on  by  hand. 
China  is  just  beginning  to  accept  modern  inventions 
and  to  introduce  modern  machinery;  and  with  far 
the  largest  and  toughest,  most  industrious  and  most 
economical  laboring  class  on  our  globe,  an  era  of 
vast  industrial  expansion  is  immediately  before  her. 
Moreover,  China  is  now  beginning  to  construct  rail- 
roads and  to  open  the  largest  and  finest  coal  and 
iron  mines  thus  far  known  to  man.  Baron  Rich- 
tofen,  after  a  laborious  investigation  of  many  years, 
submitted  to  the  German  government  a  three-vol- 
ume report  of  the  coal  and  iron  resources  of  China, 
showing  that  they  are  the  finest  in  the  world.  He 
found  coal  in  fifteen  of  the  eighteen  provinces  exam- 
ined by  him ;  and  in  the  province  of  Shan-hsi  alone  he 
reported  enough  coal  to  supply  the  human  race  for 
several  thousand  years.  Side  by  side  with  these 
supplies  of  coal,  Baron  Richtofen  found  vast  supplies 
of  iron  ore.  The  German  government  was  so 
amazed  by  the  Baron's  reports  that  an  expert  com- 
mission was  sent  to  China  in  1897  to  re-examine  his 
data,  and  this  commission  fully  verified  Baron  Rich- 
tofen's  estimates. 

—Bishop  J.   W.  Bashford. 


A  GENERAL  VIEW  OF  CHINA 

IF  the  unknown  people   who  at  an  unknown   favorable 
'^        '■  Location  ot 

time   from   an  unknown  place  of  departure,   China 

but  probably  from  the  extreme  west  of  Asia, 
started  on  their  march  to  the  extreme  east,  were 
consciously  choosing  their  destiny,  they  could  not 
have  chosen  better  nor  more  wisely.  The  country 
which  we  call  China,  but  for  which  the  Chinese 
equivalent  is  Middle  Kingdom  (now  more  appro- 
priately expanded  into  Central  Empire),  is  one 
of  the  most  favorably  situated  regions  on  the 
earth's  surface.  Lofty  mountains  give  rise  to  a 
magnificent  river  system ;  there  is  a  coast-line  of 
perhaps  two  thousand  miles,  a  fertile  soil,  a  tem- 
perate climate,  and  every  variety  of  production. 
China  lies  wholly  in  what  is  known  as  "  the  belt 
of  power,"  within  which  all  the  great  races  of 
mankind  have  had  their  origin  and  have  worked 
out  their  destiny. 

The  Chinese  Empire  ^  is  composed  of  several   Divisions  and 
divisions,  known  as  China  Proper,  or  the  Eigh- 
teen Provinces,  with  the  dependencies  of  Man- 

1  To  maintain  unity  in   customs  and  religions,  the  text   of  this 
book  has  been  confined  to  China  Proper. 


2  The  Uplift  of  China 

chtiria,  Mongolia,  Tibet,  and  Chinese  Turkes- 
tan. A  large  part  of  this  territory  has  never 
been  surveyed  at  all,  so  that  varying  estimates  of 
the  area  are  readily  accounted  for.  The  figures 
quoted  are  from  a  standard  authority,*  but  it  must 
be  understood  that  they  are  approximations  only, 
and  merely  represent  '  the  last  guess  at  the  case.' 
China  Proper  comprises  1,532,420  square  miles; 
Manchuria,  363,610;  Mongolia,  1,367,600; 
Tibet,  463,200;  Turkestan,  550,340;  making  a 
total  of  4,277,170  square  miles.  With  this  may 
be  compared  the  area  of  the  United  States,  to- 
gether with  Alaska,  and  the  Hawaiian  Islands, 
which  with  both  the  land  and  the  water  area  of 
the  last  two  divisions,  is  given  as  3,567,563 
square  miles.  Manchuria  is  a  little  larger  than 
the  province  of  Quebec  and  three  times  the  size 
of  the  British  Isles. 
Population  The  question  of  the  population  of  China  is  one 
of  the  essentially  insoluble  riddles  of  contempo- 
raneous history.  In  1904  Mr.  Rockhill,"  after  a 
careful  inquiry,  came  to  the  conclusion  that  all 
the  ofiicial  estimates  made  within  the  past  one 
hundred  and  fifty  years  are  far  in  excess  of  the 
truth,  and  that  the  number  of  the  inhabitants  of 
China  Proper  at  the  present  time  is  probably  less 
than  270,000,000.  The  figures  usually  quoted 
are  those  furnished  by  the  Chinese  government, 
as  the  result  of  an  estimate  made  for  the  purpose 

^  Statesman's  Year-Book,   1906. 

*  American   Minister  to  China,    1907. 


A  General  View  of  China 


he 

!S 


':-;i 


V^?g:S?N^    DENSITY  OF  POPULATION 


C 


A  General  View  of  China  3 

of  the  apportionment  of  the  indemnity  of  1901. 
According-  to  this,  the  population  of  the  Eighteen 
Provinces  is  407,253,030,  or  about  five  and  one- 
third  times  as  large  as  that  of  the  United  States 
at  the  census  of  1900.  The  population  of  Man- 
churia was  estimated  by  the  same  authority  as 
16,000,000;  that  of  Tibet  at  6,500,000;  that  of 
Mongolia  at  2,600,000 ;  and  that  of  Turkestan  as 
1,200,000;  making  a  grand  total  for  the  whole 
empire  of  433,553,030.  On  the  whole,  one  may  as 
well  assume  the  round  number  of  400,000,000  as 
a  working  hypothesis  for  the  population  of  China, 
although  in  the  opinion  of  many  good  judges  the 
figures  may  be  much  too  large.  On  the  fore- 
going basis,  the  population  per  square  mile  would 
be  266,  the  most  dense  being  that  of  Shan-tung, 
with  683  to  the  square  mile,  and  the  least  dense 
that  of  Kuang-hsi,  with  67. 

There  is  far  more  uniformity  of  size  in  the  |r"v°nVes^ 
eighteen  provinces  than  in  the  States  of  the 
American  Union.  The  largest  is  Ssu-ch'uan,' 
which  has  218,480  square  miles,  which  may  be 
compared  with  Texas  v/ith  its  262,290  square 
miles ;  but  while  Texas  had  in  1900  something 
over  3,000,000  people,  Ssu-ch'uan  is  supposed  to 
have  about  69  millions,  and  that  province,  with 
the  neighboring  one  of  Kuei-chou  (next  to  the 
smallest  in  population  of  all  the  provinces)  had 
a  population  larger  than  that  of  the  whole  United 

1  For  the  pronunciation  and  location  of  geographical  names,  see 
Index. 


4  The  Uplift  of  China 

States  at  the  last  census.  The  smallest  of  the 
provinces  is  Che-chiang,  which  is  a  trifle  larger 
than  the  State  of  Indiana,  but  which  has  a  popu- 
lation nearly  five  times  as  great. 
Scenery  ^q  ^j-,g  traveler  who  passes  through  beautiful 
Japan  to  northern  China,  with  its  unvarying 
levels,  the  view  is  distinctly  disappointing.  But 
the  Chinese  Empire  is  broad  and  has  every  va- 
riety of  landscape,  lofty  mountains  (although 
these  are  the  exception),  the  sublime  gorges  of 
the  Yang-tzu,  and  in  the  south-central  and  south- 
ern provinces  a  semi-tropical  luxuriance  of  vege- 
tation most  pleasing  and  attractive  to  the  eye. 
In  mountainous  regions,  especially,  temples  are 
located  with  great  skill  so  as  to  command  the 
most  advantageous  sites,  combining  a  view  of 
man's  industry  with  a  secure  retreat  from  the 
cares  of  dusty  earth.  The  pagoda  is  one  of 
the  few  benefits  which  Buddhism  has  conferred 
on  China,  a  relic  of  a  period  when  faith  was  active 
and  vital,  instead  as  at  present  a  mere  historical 
reminiscence.  Many  of  the  bridges  over  Chinese 
canals  are  extremely  picturesque,  while  the  sus- 
pension-bridges over  the  rivers  of  the  southwest 
made  of  bamboo  ropes  have  attracted  the  admira- 
tion of  all  travelers.  In  the  southern  portions  of 
China,  city  walls  are  found  mantled  with  ivy, 
although  undue  sentimentalism  is  perhaps 
checked  by  the  pervasive  presence  in  the  canals 
below  of  boatloads  of  liquid  manure. 


A  General  View  of  China  5 

China  is  cut  through  by  many  great  rivers,  of  vang-tzu 
which  the  mighty  Yang-tzu,  and  the  Huang  Ho, 
or  Yellow  River,  are  the  chief.  Each  of  these 
rises  in  the  mountains  of  Tibet,  and  finds  its 
way  eastward  to  the  sea.  The  Yang-tzu,  which 
is  60  miles  wide  at  its  mouth,  with  its  numerous 
tributaries  is  to  China  what  the  Mississippi  and 
Amazon  are  to  the  United  States  and  South 
America.  It  is  navigable  by  large  ocean  steamers 
to  Han-k'ou,  more  than  600  miles  from  its  mouth. 
Steam  vessels  run  to  I-ch'ang,  about  400  miles 
farther  up.  Beyond  this  the  famous  Yang-tzu 
gorges  begin,  and  although  steamers  have  made 
the  ascent  to  Chung-ch'ing,  about  725  miles 
above,  the  rapids  are  so  dangerous  that  the 
route  is  at  present  impracticable.  Each  of  the 
"  Four  Streams,"  which  give  their  name  to  Ssu- 
ch'uan,  is  an  important  avenue  of  trade. 

The  Yellow  River,  on  the  contrary,  which  veiiow  River 
makes  a  vast  circuit  through  the  northwest  of  the 
empire,  passing  through  regions  of  clay  and 
sand,  is  not  only  for  the  most  part  useless  for 
navigation,  but  richly  deserves  the  name  of 
"  China's  Sorrow,"  on  account  of  perpetual  over- 
flows, its  frequent  changes  of  channel,  and  the  im- 
mense expense  of  guarding  against  the  breaking 
of  the  artificial  banks,  which  are  generally  com- 
posed merely  of  earth,  reinforced  by  stalks  of 
sorghum.  In  the  year  1887,  especially,  when  the 
Yellow  River  completely  altered  its  course,  find- 


6  The  Uplift  of  China 

ing  its  way  by  devious  routes  southward  to  the 
sea,  it  was  the  occasion  of  terrible  disaster,  count- 
less villages  being  suddenly  swept  away  like  ants 
under  a  rain  spout. 
Artificial       The  cauals  of  China,  largely  found  in  the  cen- 

Waterways  . 

tral  provinces,  are  numerous,  and  date  from  a 
time  when  none  such  existed  in  Europe.  The  so- 
called  Grand  Canal  extends  from  Hang-chou,  the 
capital  of  Che-chiang,  crossing  the  Yang-tzu  and 
Yellow  Rivers,  to  Lin-ch'ing  in  Shan-tung,  there 
entering  a  river  flowing  to  Tientsin.  The  canal 
was  formerly  a  great  artery  for  the  transport 
of  the  imperial  tribute  grain,  but  upon  the  adop- 
tion of  the  sea  route  it  became  superflous  for  that 
purpose,  for  which  it  has  not  been  used  since 
1900. 
Interior       All  but  the  mountaiuous  provinces  have  rivers 

Navigation 

of  considerable  importance,  and  no  people  ever 
better  understood  the  art  of  using  navigable 
'  waters  than  the  Chinese.  Relatively  insignificant 
streams  like  the  Wei  River,  with  which  the  Grand 
Canal  unites,  convey  a  traffic  beyond  all  propor- 
tion to  their  size.  Chinese  craft  are  modeled 
after  the  water-fowl,  not  after  the  fish,  and  can 
traverse  very  shallow  water.  Some  varieties  of 
specially  constructed  double-enders  carry  sur- 
prising loads,  while  drawing  only  a  few  inches  of 
water.  The  sails  of  cotton  or  of  matting  hang 
loosely  to  huge  masts,  and  being  stififened  with 
bamboo  poles  appear  cumbrous  and  clumsy,  yet 


A  General  View  of  China 


with  these  the  boatmen  can  sail  very  close  to  the 
wind,  and  in  general  they  manage  their  boats 
with  a  skill  elsewhere  unsurpassed.  With  a  few 
minutes'  work  the  mast  may  be  removed  and  laid 


'cmiaRGAJ^-, 


i  M  O  N  G  O'LJ A^. 


^^y  FRENCH 

'a^  [china  (     "^ 

■O        /  \Tonj-Kinj 


TRANSPORTATION  MAP 

Cilies named  have  50.000  ormore  fopulatba 

Principal  Rivers 

Grand  Canal  . 

Railway  lines,  built .  i  i- 1 -r 

■"  projected 


flat,  as  in  case  of  head  winds,  to  economize  re- 
sistance, or  in  passing  under  bridges. 

In  striking  contrast  to  the  number  and  the  im-    Lakes 
portance  of  its  rivers,  are  the  fewness  and  the 


Plain 


8  The  Uplift  of  China 

unimportance  of  China's  lakes,  of  which  those 
best  known  are  the  P'o-yang,  and  the  Tung-t'ing, 
each  of  them  shallow,  and  each  highly  untrust- 
worthy at  certain  stages  of  water. 

The  Great  The  Great  Plain  extends  from  the  Yang-tzij 
River  to  the  mountains  which  divide  Chih-li 
from  Shan-hsi  and  Manchuria,  and  supports  a 
population  estimated  at  more  than  a  hundred 
millions,  reminding  one  in  density  of  inhabitants 
of  the  province  of  Bengal.  It  is  largely  alluvial  in 
its  origin.  In  many  wide  regions  incalculable 
harm  has  been  done  by  the  devastations  of  the 
rivers  which  the  Chinese  have  not  been  able  to 
control.  Flooding  is  often  followed  by  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  nitrous  efflorescence,  injurious,  and 
often  fatal  to  the  growth  of  crops. 

The  Loess  The  locss  soil  occurs  mainly  in  an  extensive 
region  of  which  the  province  of  Shan-hsi  is  the 
center.  It  consists  of  a  peculiar  brownish  earth 
penetrated  with  minute  porous  tubes  running 
from  above  downward,  which  by  capillary  attrac- 
tion, when  there  is  sufficient  water,  draw  up 
moisture  from  below.  At  other  times  drought  and 
famine  are  synonymous  terms.  These  deposits 
are  now  considered  to  have  been  formed  by  age- 
long dust-storms.  The  terraces  of  the  loess 
country  are  one  of  the  sights  of  China,  as  are  the 
caves  dug  in  this  soil  for  dwellings,  which,  though 
damp,  dark,  and  smoky,  serve  as  homes  for  great 
numbers  of  the  poor.     This  soil  with  adequate 


Soil 


A  General  View  of  China  9 

rain  is  naturally  rich  without  fertilization.  The 
loess  deposits,  owing  to  the  frequent  and  immense 
fissures,  are  a  great  obstruction  to  travel,  and  are 
proving  a  difficult  problem  for  the  builders  of 
railways. 

The  Japan  Current,  prevented  by  outlying  is- 
lands from  reaching  the  shore,  has  less  effect 
upon  China  than  has  the  Gulf  Stream  on  North 
America.  As  Dr.  Williams  mentions,  "  the  aver- 
age temperature  of  the  whole  empire  is  lower  than 
that  of  any  other  country  in  the  same  latitude, 
and  the  coast  is  subject  to  the  same  extremes  as 
the  Atlantic  States.  Canton  is  the  coldest  place 
on  the  globe  in  its  latitude,  and  the  only  place 
within  the  tropics  where  snow  falls  near  the  sea- 
shore." While  the  climate  is  in  general  much 
more  regular  in  its  periodicity  than  that  of  the 
United  States,  it  varies  greatly  in  a  series  of 
years.  At  Peking  the  thermometer  ranges  from 
zero  (Fahrenheit)  to  above  lOO  degrees,  yet  the 
cold  is  complained  of  as  more  penetrating  than  in 
much  higher  latitudes,  although  the  winters  are 
dry.  In  the  warmer  months,  southern  and  cen- 
tral China  are  oppressively  hot,  and,  as  in  India, 
the  night  often  gives  little  relief,  while,  in  the 
northern  provinces,  this  is  not  usually  the  case. 
Ssu-ch'uan  is  largely  damp  and  steamy  in  sum- 
mer, the  number  of  clear  days  being  few  when 
compared  with  the  north.  In  northern  China 
there  are  peculiar  electrical  conditions  which  af- 


The  Climate 


lo  The  Uplift  of  China 

feet  unfavorably  the  nervous  system  of  many  for- 
eigners. 

Rainfall       The  so-callcd  rainy  season  in  China  is  to  a  con- 
siderable extent  dependent  upon  the  southwest 
monsoon.      The  amount  of  the   rainfall  varies 
from  70  inches  in  Canton,  to  36  in  Shanghai,  and 
16  in  Chih-li,  which  are  the  averages  of  several 
annual  observations,  but  the  variations  in  succes- 
sive years  are  marked.    On  the  Great  Plain  three 
fourths  of  the  rain  generally  falls  during  July 
and   August.      In  that  region  the   spring  rains 
are   generally    scanty   and   often   almost   absent. 
That  this  is  no  new  circumstance  is  indicated  by 
the  ancient  adage  that  "  Rain  in  spring  is  as  pre- 
cious as  oil."     Among  the  many  reforms  needed 
in  China  a  redistribution  of  the  rainfall  is  one  of 
the  most  urgent — a  much  larger  supply  in  spring 
and  in  the  late  autumn,  and  much  less  in  summer. 
Typhoons       The  coast  of  China  is  liable  to  terrible  typhoons, 
one  of  the  most  terrific  of  w^hich  occurred  in 
September,   1906,  in  Hongkong,  almost  without 
warning,  resulting  in  the  loss  of  many  thousand 
lives,   in  the   wrecking  of   steam   vessels   of  all 
sorts  and  sizes,  and  involving  a  loss  estimated 
at  five  million  dollars,  all  in  the  space  of  less  than 
two  hours.      The  destructive  land  tornadoes  so 
common  in  the  United  States,  appear  to  be  al- 
most or  quite  unknown  in  China. 

Diseases       Epidemic   diseases,    while   common   in   China, 
are  much  less  fatal  than  in  India.     At  intervals 


A  General  View  of  China  ii 

Asiatic  cholera  commits  fearful  ravages  which 
are  practically  unchecked.  Small-pox,  diphtheria, 
and  some  other  diseases  may  be  said  to  be  both 
endemic  and  epidemic,  never  wholly  absent,  and 
not  infrequently  recurring  with  extreme  violence. 
The  bubonic  plague  has  firmly  rooted  itself  in  the 
southeastern  part  of  China,  and  in  Hongkong, 
and  the  percentage  of  mortality,  largely  although 
not  exclusively  among  the  Chinese,  is  in  this  time 
of  enlightenment  unprecedented.  Tubercular 
affections  are  perhaps  the  most  fatal  to  the 
Chinese.  Many  of  the  foregoing  diseases  are 
entirely  preventable,  the  high  death-rate  being 
due  to  the  dense  population,  and  to  the  equally 
dense  ignorance  of  sanitary  laws,  as  well  as  to 
complete  indifference  to  them  when  pointed  out. 
Yet  foreigners  in  China  are  probably  as  health- 
ful as  in  their  native  lands,  with  similar  climatic 
conditions.  It  may  be  mentioned  incidentally  that 
in  the  early  part  of  1903  there  were  seven  men 
still  engaged  in  active  missionary  service  in 
China  who  arrived  in  the  '  fifties.' 

The  mineral  resources  of  China  appear  to  be  Mineral 
practically  inexhaustible,  and  are  as  yet  virtually 
untouched.  Coal  and  iron,  twin  pillars  of  mod- 
ern industry,  exist  in  quantities  elsewhere  un- 
surpassed. The  coal-bearing  areas  alone  have 
been  estimated  at  419,000  square  miles,  a  terri- 
tory larger  by  some  13,000  square  miles  than 
that  of  all  New  England,  together  with  all  the 


riesources 


12 


The  Uplift  of  China 


states  bordering  on  the  Atlantic  coast  from  New 
York  to  Florida.  Every  traveler  through  Shan- 
hsi  is  struck  with  the  evidence  not  only  of  over- 
whelming riches  of  coal  and  iron,  but  of  many 
other  minerals,  including  almost  all  which  are  of 


economic  importance.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that 
instead  of  being  limited  as  in  the  United  States  to 
a  few  favored  districts,  the  coal  measures  of 
China  are  found  all  over  the  empire  and  in  every 
province.     Pure  magnetic  iron  ore  is  produced 


A  General  View  of  China  13 

in  the  greatest  abundance.  Some  of  the  mines 
furnish  a  grade  of  coal  quite  equal  to  the  best 
Pennsylvania  anthracite.  "  The  mineral  wealth 
of  Yiin-nan  alone  is  something  enormous  and  al- 
most inexhaustible.  .  .  .  Rubies  and  sapphires, 
garnets  and  topazes,  amethysts  and  jade,  abound 
in  the  western  prefectures ;  gold,  silver,  platinum, 
nickel,  copper,  tin,  lead,  zinc,  iron,  coal,  and  salt 
also  abound.  Copper  is  especially  abundant;  its 
ores  are  of  excellent  quality  and  have  been 
worked  for  ages  in  over  one  thousand  places."  ^ 
Gold  has  also  been  found  in  paying  quantities  in 
the  sands  and  alluvial  deposits  of  Mongolia. 
Salt  has  always  been  a  government  monopoly. 
It  is  produced  not  only  by  evaporation  from  sea- 
water,  but  from  natural  deposits,  and  in  Ssu- 
ch'uan  from  brine  brought  up  from  deep  wells. 
That  this  vast  potential  wealth  soon  to  be  made 
available,  has  been  hitherto  useless,  is  chiefly  due 
to  three  causes :  profound  ignorance  of  geology 
and  of  chemistry,  invincible  superstitions  about 
geomancy,  feng-shiii,"  and  official  exactions  espe- 
cially in  mining  the  precious  metals. 

China  is  perhaps  the  only  country  in  the  world  Agriculture 
which  in  the  past  has  been  entirely  capable  of 

1  Little,   The  Far  East,   126. 

^  The  belief  held  by  the  Chinese  in  relation  to  the  spirits 
or  genii  that  rule  over  winds  and  waters,  especially  running 
strearns  and  subterran^n  waters.  This  doctrine  is  universal 
and  inveterate  among  the  Chinese,  and,  in  great  measure, 
prompts  their  hostility  to  railroads  and  telegraphs,  since  they 
believe  that  such  structures  anger  the  spirits  of  the  air  and 
waters,  and  consequently  cause  floods  and  typhoons. 


14  The  Uplift  of  China 

supplying  its  own  wants.  Its  inhabitants,  origi- 
nally pastoral,  early  became  agricultural,  and  they 
devoted  themselves  to  tillage  with  an  assiduity 
and  a  success  elsewhere  unequaled.  Their  farm- 
ing is  frequently  characterized  rather  as  garden- 
ing. They  are  a  race  of  irrigators.  They  under- 
stand the  rotation  of  crops,  and  in  a  crude  way 
something  of  the  qualities  of  soils.  Ages  ago 
they  learned  to  apply  fertilizers  with  a  fidelity  and 
a  patience  without  which  they  would  long  since 
have  been  unable  to  support  so  great  a  population. 
The  country  is  unusually  fertile.  The  extensive 
province  of  Ssu-ch'uan,  for  example,  has  a  salu- 
brious climate,  ranging  from  the  temperate  to 
the  subtropical.  Its  soil  is  rich  and  most  pro- 
ducts yield  three  or  four  crops  annually.  Wheat, 
barley,  maize,  millet,  peas,  and  beans  are  culti- 
vated in  the  north,  while  rice,  sugar,  indigo,  cot- 
ton, opium,  tea,  and  silk  are  produced  in  the  south. 
Currency  The  Only  currcucy  of  China  until  recently  has 
been  the  brass  cash  with  a  square  hole  for  string- 
ing, the  size  varying  from  an  American  five  cent 
silver  piece  up  to  a  diameter  of  more  than  an 
inch.  These  last  were  for  the  most  part  issued 
one  hundred  or  two  hundred  years  ago.  It  is  not 
uncommon  to  meet  with  coins  in  daily  use  which 
were  minted  in  the  T'ang  dynasty,  perhaps  a 
thousand  years  ago.  A  single  cash  represents  the 
smallest  unit  of  value,  ranging  from  one-fifteenth 
to  one-twentieth  of  an  American  cent.    Silver,  in 


A  General  View  of  China  15 

the  form  of  bullion  weighing  fifty  ounces  (taels), 
more  or  less,  or  in  lumps  of  ten  ounces  or  less, 
still  forms  the  medium  of  the  greater  part  of 
Chinese  exchange,  but  there  is  a  system  of  banks, 
by  drafts  on  which  money  may  be  transferred 
from  place  to  place.  The  tael  is  divided  deci- 
mally, as  are  all  Chinese  weights  and  measures, 
with  the  exception  of  the  catty  (equal  to  one  and 
one-third  pounds),  which  as  a  rule  contains  16 
ounces,  though  the  number  varies  up  to  28  ounces. 

The  standards  of  weight  are  never  the  same  varying 
in  any  two  places  (unless  by  accident),  and  the 
same  place  may  have  an  indefinite  number  of  sil- 
ver or  other  weights,  making  the  losses  in  buying 
and  selling  alike  serious  and  inevitable.  Within 
the  past  few  years  the  various  provincial  mints 
have  been  pouring  forth  so-called  "  ten  cash  " 
pieces  (worth  in  reality  only  from  two  and  one 
half  to  six  of  the  old  cash)  at  the  estimated  rate 
of  between  one  and  two  billions  every  year. 
The  people  would  only  take  them  on  condition 
that  they  were  available  for  the  payment  of  taxes. 
When  at  a  later  period  this  was  forbidden,  a 
financial  crisis  ensued,  prices  rose,  and  much  dis- 
tress ensued.  The  central  government  is  now 
taking  over  all  the  provincial  mints,  but  there 
is  still  no  assurance  of  a  uniform  copper  or  silver 
currency  for  the  whole  empire. 

In  view  of  its  immense  resources  the  question    wealth 
is  natural :   Is  China  a  rich  country  ?    It  contains 


i6  The  Uplift  of  China 

ahnost  illimitable  possibilities,  yet  the  people 
taken  as  a  whole  are  poor.  So  fierce  and  so  con- 
tinuous is  the  struggle  for  mere  existence  that  it 
is  natural  that  whatever  once  for  all  puts  an  end 
to  it,  should  be  regarded  as  divine.  In  many  parts 
of  China  the  god  of  wealth  is  the  most  popular 
divinity.  In  the  triad  which  sums  up  all  that  man 
can  ask  or  hope  for,  wealth,  official  emoluments, 
and  old  age,  the  place  of  honor  is  given  to  the 
most  important,  without  which  the  others  would 
be  barren.  With  the  exception  of  the  purchase 
of  land,  the  supply  of  which  is  limited,  there  are 
few  safe  investments.  In  every  business  the 
risks  are  great.  Interest  on  loans  varies  from  24 
to  36  per  cent,  or  even  more. 
Introduction       j^  vicw  of  the  wcaltli  of  China  and  the  povertv 

of  Forestry  "^       _       ' 

and  Grazing  gf  its  inhabitants,  the  question  naturally  arises, 
what  are  the  causes,  and  what  improvements  can 
be  inaugurated  to  ameliorate  conditions.  The 
wasteful  habits  of  the  people,  especially  in  the 
north  of  China,  have  resulted  in  the  entire  oblit- 
eration of  the  forests,  so  that  the  lack  of  wood  not 
only  for  fuel  but  for  economic  purposes  is 
severely  felt.  Deforestation  of  large  areas  has 
also  reacted  on  the  climate,  causing  long  periods 
of  drought.  True  to  the  instinct  of  economv 
among  the  people,  they  have  not  hesitated  to  grub 
the  roots  of  plants  and  grass,  as  a  substitute  for 
firewood,  and  have  in  this  manner  denuded  the 
soil.      The  surface  of  the  soil  thus  deprived  of 


Methods 


A  General  View  of  China  17 

its  natural  protection  is  exposed  to  the  dust- 
storms  which  occur  several  times  annually.  One 
of  these  dust-storms  it  has  been  calculated  bears 
out  to  sea  several  million  tons  of  fine  loess  soil. 
By  the  introduction  of  scientific  agriculture  for 
soils  and  for  seeds,  the  improvement  of  old 
plants  and  the  introduction  of  new  ones,  the  en- 
couragement of  cattle  raising  and  the  afforesta- 
tion of  barren  mountains,  the  soil  would  be  pro- 
tected and  the  climate  moderated  so  that  vast 
sections  would  be  reclaimed  and  China's  re- 
sources marvelously  increased. 

As  has  already  been  suggested,  the  floods  E^g[neering 
along  the  Yellow  River  are  frequent  and  are  al- 
ways fraught  with  widespread  destruction.  The 
weak  attempts  of  the  Chinese  to  curb  the  course 
of  the  rivers  have  availed  nothing.  This  is  due  to 
a  lack  of  engineering  skill  and  the  dishonest 
peculations  of  the  mandarins  supervising  the 
work.  While  the  Chinese  are  pioneers  in  irriga- 
tion and  have  extended  their  system,  yet  there 
is  urgent  need  for  the  deepening  and  broadening 
of  the  countless  artificial  waterways,  the  employ- 
ing of  modern  engineering  methods  to  remove 
rapids  and  other  obstructions  to  navigation,  and 
the  construction  of  reservoirs  to  control  the  flood 
waters  of  the  great  rivers.  These  and  other  in- 
novations will  make  a  new  physical  China,  put 
an  end  to  famines,  and  enable  the  country  to  sup- 


i8  The  Uplift  of  China 

port  much  more  than  its  present  population  with 
far  less  difficulty  than  is  now  felt. 

'pro|re8*i  ^*  '^  "°*  ^^  ^^^  improbable  that  China  can 
double  both  her  population  and  her  products.  At 
any  rate,  the  development  of  her  immense 
natural  resources  has  not  as  yet  seriously  been 
touched  and  "  commercial  and  industrial  changes 
are  but  beginning.  With  only  three  thousand 
miles  of  Chinese  railway/  experience  since  1900 
has  shown  the  most  conservative  Chinese  that 
here  is  an  Aladdin's  lamp  which  they  have  but 
to  rub  to  produce  a  wealth  beyond  the  dreams 
of  even  Oriental  avarice.  The  line  from  Peking 
to  Niu-ch'uang  is  supposed,  during  the  past  year, 
to  have  netted  the  Chinese  government  between 
three  and  four  thousand  dollars  (silver '')  per 
month.  Is  it  strange  that  Chinese  geomancy 
(feng-shui)  practically  disappears  as  an  inhibi- 
tory force,  and  that  the  dreaded  earth-dragon 
crawls  down  a  little  deeper  to  be  out  of  the  way  of 
the  rumble  of  trains  and  the  piercing  of  mining 
shafts?  The  new  industrial  China  will  involve 
oiie  of  the  mightiest  transformations  in  the  his- 
tory of  mankind, — hundreds  of  millions  of  sturdy 
agriculturists  metamorphosed  into  manufacturers. 
The   great  plain   of   China   produces   unlimited 

^  This  is  the  railway  mileage  in  operation  (1907);  while  the 
total, — in  operation,  under  construction,  and  projected,  including 
the  railroaas  built  under  the  Manchurian  concession, — approxi- 
mates nine  thousand  miles. 

^  The  Mexican  silver  dollar,  used  extensively  in  the  Orient, 
and   having  a  value   of  about   fifty   cents. 


A  General  View  of  China  19 

cotton.  Its  teeming  population  are  all  potential 
agents  by  which  steam  and  electricity  will  revo- 
lutionize the  empire  of  the  East.  The  city  of 
Hank'ou,  on  the  Yang-tzii  River,  is  probably 
destined  to  become  one  of  the  greatest  manu- 
facturing centers  of  the  world.  Shanghai  is 
rapidly  becoming  the  commercial  metropolis  of 
the  empire,  much  as  is  New  York  that  of  the 
United  States.  To  control  this  unprecedented 
development,  and  to  have  a  share  in  its  poten- 
tialities, is  the  ambition  of  every  trading  coun- 
try." ' 

The  theater  of  commercial  and  political  activ-   Mastery  of 

1        T-.      •/-      r^  (-•  J     the  Pacific 

ity  in  this  century  is  the  Facmc  Ocean.  Situated 
in  closest  proximity  to  one  half  of  the  world's 
population,  China  is  destined  to  play  a  leading 
part  in  the  concert  of  the  nations.  With  her 
two  thousand  miles  of  coast-line  facing  the 
Pacific ;  with  a  people  equal  to  if  not  superior 
to  the  Anglo-Saxons  in  industry,  economy,  and 
perseverance ;  with  millions  of  cheap  laborers  and 
almost  unlimited  raw  material ;  with  improved 
methods  of  agriculture  and  the  introduction  of 
modern  machinery  in  mining  and  manufactur- 
ing; with  the  expansion  of  navigation  and  the 
extension  of  roads  and  railroads ;  with  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  staple  monetary  system  and  com- 
mercial confidence ;  with  the  peopling  and  de- 
velopment of  the  vast  hinterland  of  Manchuria, 

*  The  Outlook,  March  24,  1906,  page  704. 


20  The  Uplift  of  China 

Mongolia,  Tibet,  and  Turkestan,  is  it  not  reason- 
able to  suppose  that  when  the  strongest  race  in 
the  Orient  is  awakened,  the  mastery  of  the 
Pacific  commercially  and  politically  will  be  in 
the  hands  of  the  Chinese? 
Opportunity       China  has  long  been  a  commercial  field  coveted 

of  Christianity  ^ 

by  great  powers.  The  greed  of  Western  nations 
has  by  degrees  thrust  open  her  doors.  China  is 
open !  But  who  shall  enter, — Occidental  civili- 
zation with  her  vices  and  materialism? — or  the 
Church  with  her  message  of  life  and  salvation? 
In  this  strategic  period  of  transformation,  shall 
not  Christianity  outstrip  all  other  competitors  in 
the  upHft  of  China? 


A  General  View  of  China  21 

SUGGESTIONS   FOR  USING  THE  QUESTIONS 

Most  of  these  questions  are  thought  questions.  That 
is,  they  require  for  their  answers  some  original  think- 
ing. This  form  of  question  has  been  chosen  for  in- 
sertion in  the  text-book  (i)  because  questions  which 
constitute  a  mere  memory  test  of  the  facts  of  the  text 
can  easily  be  constructed  by  any  leader  or  member  who 
makes  an  outline  of  the  principal  facts,  and  (2)  be- 
cause mere  memory  questions,  although  they  have 
their  uses,  yield  far  less  than  thought  questions  either 
in  mental  development  or  in  permanent  impression. 
In  some  cases  complete  answers  will  be  found  in  the 
text-book;  usually  statements  that  will  serve  as  a  basis 
for  inference;  but  a  few  questions  appeal  solely  to  the 
general  knowledge  and  common  sense  of  the  student. 
The  greatest  sources  of  inspiration  and  growth  will  be, 
not  what  the  text-book  adds  to  the  student,  but  what 
the  student  adds  to  the  text-book ;  the  former  is  only 
a  means  to  the  latter. 

In  using  these  questions,  therefore,  let  the  leader 
first  gather  from  the  chapter  or  from  previous  chapters 
all  that  relates  to  the  subject.  It  will  be  found  profit- 
able to  jot  down  this  material  so  that  it  will  be  all 
under  the  eye  at  once;  then  think,  using  freely  all  the 
knowledge,  mental  power,  and  reference  books  avail- 
able. For  the  sake  of  definiteness,  conclusions  should 
be  written  out.  It  is  not  supposed  that  the  average 
leader  will  be  able  to  answer  all  these  questions  satis- 
factorily; otherwise,  there  would  be  little  left  for  the 
class  session.  The  main  purpose  of  the  session  is  to 
compare  imperfect  results  and  arrive  at  greater  com- 
pleteness by  comparison  and  discussion. 

It  is  not  supposed  that  the  entire  list  of  questions 
will  be  used  in  any  one  case,  especially  when  the  ses- 
sions last  only  an  hour.     The  length  of  the  session,  the 


22  The  Uplift  of  China 

maturity  of  the  class,  and  the  taste  of  the  leader  will  all 
influence  the  selection  that  will  be  made.  In  many 
cases  the  greatest  value  of  these  questions  will  be  to 
suggest  others  that  will  be  better.  Those  marked  * 
require  more  mature  thought  and  should  be  made  the 
basis  of  discussion. 

There  has  been  no  attempt  to  follow  the  order  of 
paragraphs  in  the  text-book  in  more  than  a  general 
way. 

QUESTIONS    ON    CHAPTER    I 

Aim  :  In  View  of  her  Resources  and  Probable 
Future,  to  Deterjiine  the  Importance  of  China's 
Evangelization 

I.     The  Natural  Resources  of  China. 

1.  If  you  had  to  live  in  Asia,  in  what  zone  would 
you  choose  to  live? 

2.  In  which  of  the  five  zones  of  the  earth  are  the 
present  world  powers  located? 

3.  Has  location  anything  to  do  with  their  prom- 
inence? 

4.  How  does  the  latitude  of  China  compare  with 
that  of  the  United  States  ? 

5.  Could   you   choose   in   Asia   a   more    favorable 
latitude  than   China  possesses? 

6.  What  is  the  advantage,  especially  in  Asia,  of 
having  a  position  on  the  seacoast? 

7-     Of  what  advantage  is  it  for  a  country  to  ex- 
tend over  several  degrees  of  latitude? 

8.     Compare  the  area  and  population  of  Ssii-ch'uan 
province  with  that  of  France. 

9-     Compare    the    area    and    population    of    Shan- 
tung province  with  that  of  Illinois. 
10.     Compare  the  area  and  population  of  the  eigh- 
teen provinces  with  that  of  the  United  States. 


A  General  View  of  China  23 

11.  Construct  a  chart  that  shall  present  the  vast- 
ness  of  the  population  of  China  in  the  most 
striking  way  possible. 

12.  How  does  the  coast-line  of  China  compare 
with  that  of  the  United  States.  (Consult 
map.) 

13.  What  signs  of  appreciation  of  the  value  of 
China's  harbors  have  been  shown  by  European 
powers  ? 

14.  What  other  waterways  in  the  world  compare 
in  navigability  with  the  Yang-tzu? 

15.  How  do  these  compare  in  the  extent  of  popu- 
lation which  they  serve? 

16.  For  climatic  reasons  would  you  care  to  live 
farther  north  in  Asia  than  the  northern  bound- 
ary of  China? 

17.  Would  you  care  to  live  farther  south  than  the 
southern  boundary? 

18.  What  quality  of  soil  is  usually  found  in  great 
river  basins? 

19.  What  other  soil  in  China  is  of  special  fertility? 

20.  How  do  the  mineral  deposits  of  China  com- 
pare with  those  of  any  other  country  you 
know  ? 

n.     Hindrances    to    Economic   Progress    that    may    be 
Removed. 

1.  Why  does  not  the  mere  possession  of  such  a 
favorable  location  and  such  immense  resources 
make  China  at  present  a  rich  country? 

2.  In  what  ways  will  the  introduction  of  rail- 
roads affect  the  wealth  of  the  country? 

3.  Which  population  may  safely  become  more 
dense,  an  agricultural  or  a  manufacturing  pop- 
ulation ? 


24  The  Uplift  of  China 

4.     What  will  be  the  effect  on  China  of  the  intro- 
duction of  manufactures? 
5.*  Examine    carefully    Chapter    I    to    see    what 

recommendations  you  should  make  if  you  were 

appointed  forestry  commissioner  of  China. 
6.*  What  do  you  think  could  be  accomplished  by 

energetic  measures  along  this  line? 
7.*  What    should    you    recommend    if    you    were 

commissioner  of  irrigation? 
8.*  What  should  you  hope  to  accomplish  by  this? 
9.*  What  effect  would  the  evangelization  of  China 

have  upon  her  economic  condition? 

III.     China's  Probable  Future. 

1.  How  does  China  rank  among  the  nations  of 
the  earth  in  potential  resources? 

2.  Which  will  probably  grow  more  rapidly  in  the 
next  fifty  years,  the  numbers  of  the  population 
of  the  United  States,  or  the  general  intelligence 
of  the  population  of  China? 

3.  Which  population  will  be  the  more  valuable 
economically  at  the  end  of  that  time? 

4.  What  effect  will  the  development  of  China's 
natural  resources  have  upon  the  standard  of 
living  and  general  intelligence  of  the  people? 

5.  How  will  China  rank  among  the  nations  of 
the  earth  when  this  material  development  is 
realized? 

6.  Is  this  development  likely  to  be  long  delayed? 
7.*  What  will  be  China's  influence  in  the  world  if 

she  remain  unevangelized? 
8.     What  is  the  greatest  problem  of  the  twentieth 
century  before  the  Church? 


A  General  View  of  China  25 

References^  for  Advanced  Study — Chapter  I 

I.  Agriculture. 

Ball :  Things  Chinese,  13-26. 

Bard :  Chinese  Life  in  Town  and  Country,  XVII. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  10. 

Denby :  China  and  Her  People,  Vol.  i,  X. 

Douglas  :  History  of  China,  VI. 

Gorst :  China,  VII. 

Gray:  China,  XXIII,  XXIV. 

II.  Mineral  Resources. 

Ball :  Things  Chinese,  307-312. 

Bard:  Chinese  Life  in  Town  and  Country,  157,  158. 
Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  10. 
Colquhoun :  China  in  Transformation,  58-68. 
Gorst :  China,  II. 

Jernigan :  China  in  Law  and  Commerce,  330,  S27, 
341,  3S6,  387,  391,  392. 
Parker:  China,  153-155. 
Keltic:  Statesman's    Year-Book    (1906)    768. 

III.  Climate. 

Ball:  Things   Chinese,    173-177. 
Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  9,  10. 
Brown :  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  18,  84. 
Nevius :  China  and  the  Chinese,  28,  29. 

IV.  Commerce. 

Brown:  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  40,  loi,  109,  117, 
121,   126,  136,  305- 

Colquhoun :  China    in   Transformation,   VI. 
Denby:  China  and  Her  People,  Vol.  2,  II,  III,  IV 

1  The  references  at  the  end  of  each  chapter  have  been  selected 
as  widely  as  possible  to  meet  the  needs  of  all  classes.  Those 
recommended  in  the  "  Suggestions  to  Leaders  for  the^  Class 
Sessions  "  are  largely  chosen  from  the  books  in  the  Special 
Reference  Library  on  China. 


26  The  Uplift  of  China 

Parker:  China,  VII. 

Wildman:  China's  Open  Door,  XI. 

V.     The  Future  of  China. 

Brown:  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  VIII,  IX,  XIII. 

Denby:  China  and  Her  People,  Vol.  2,  XVI,  XVII. 

Millard:  The  New  Far  East,  XV,  XVI,  XVII. 

Norman:  The    Peoples    and    Policies    of    the    Far 

East,  XVIII,  XX. 

Weale:  The    Reshaping  of   the    Far   East,    Vol    2 

XXXV. 


A  GREAT  RACE  WITH  A  GREAT 
INHERITANCE 


27 


When  Moses  led  the  Israelites  through  the  wilderness, 
Chinese  laws  and  literature  and  Chinese  religious 
knowledge  excelled  that  of  Egypt.  A  hundred  years 
before  the  north  wind  rippled  over  the  harp  of  David, 
Wung  Wang,  an  emperor  of  China,  composed  classics 
which  are  committed  to  memory  at  this  day  by  every 
advanced  scholar  of  the  empire.  While  Homer  was 
composing  and  singing  the  Iliad,  China's  blind  min- 
strels were  celebrating  her  ancient  heroes,  whose  tombs 
had  already  been  with  them  through  nearly  thirteen 
centuries.  Her  literature  was  fully  developed  before 
England  was  invaded  by  the  Norman  conquerors.  The 
Chinese  invented  firearms  as  early  as  the  reign  of  Eng- 
land's first  Edward,  and  the  art  of  printing  five  hundred 
years  before  Caxton  was  born.  They  made  paper  A.  D. 
150,  and  gunpowder  about  the  commencement  of  the 
Christian  era.  A  thousand  years  ago  the  forefathers  of 
the  present  Chinese  sold  silks  to  the  Romans,  and 
dressed  in  these  fabrics  when  the  inhabitants  of  the 
British  Isles  wore  coats  of  blue  paint  and  fished  in 
willow  canoes.  Her  great  wall  was  built  two  hundred 
and  twenty  years  before  Christ  was  born  at  Bethlehem, 
and  contains  material  enough  to  build  a  wall  five  or  six 
feet  high  around  the  globe. 

— J.  T.  Gracey. 


28 


II 


A  GREAT  RACE  WITH  A  GREAT 
INHERITANCE 

IT  is  a  popular  Chinese  proverb  that  antiquity  pamny^^^ 
and  modern  times  are  alike,  and  that  All- 
under-Heaven  (China)  are  one  family, — a  saying 
which  may  be  regarded  as  an  epitome  of  her  his- 
tory. "  No  other  nation,"  says  one  of  the  most 
recent  writers  upon  China,  "  with  which  the  world 
is  acquainted  has  been  so  constantly  true  to  itself ; 
no  other  nation  has  preserved  its  type  so  unal- 
tered ;  no  other  nation  has  developed  a  civiliza- 
tion so  completely  independent  of  any  extraneous 
influences ;  no  other  nation  has  elaborated  its 
own  ideals  in  such  absolute  segregation  from 
alien  thought ;  no  other  nation  has  preserved  the 
long  stream  of  its  literature  so  entirely  free  from 
foreign  affluents ;  no  other  nation  has  ever 
reached  a  moral  and  national  elevation  compara- 
tively so  high  above  the  heads  of  contemporary 
states." ' 

Chinese  historians  begin  their  legendary  his-    H^gf^^  °^ 
tory  at  a  period  about  thirty  centuries  before  the 
Christian  era,  but  where  it  ends  and  where  solid 

1  Brinkley,  Oriental   Series:     Japan  and  China. 
29 


30  The  Uplift  of  China 

footing  begins  is  in  the  minds  of  Western  schol- 
ars quite  unsettled,  some  deciding  upon  2300  to 
2000  years  B.  C,  others  selecting  the  beginning 
of  the  Choa  dynasty,  1122  B.  C,  and  still  others 
a  later  date.  The  important  fact  is  that,  thirty- 
five,  forty,  or  perhaps  even  forty-five  centuries 
ago,  the  institutions  of  the  Chinese  people,  their 
language,  arts,  government,  and  religion,  had  be- 
gun to  develop  on  lines  from  which  no  depar- 
ture has  ever  been  made. 
Influence  of       Coufucius  was  bom  in  the  Chou  dynastv,  B.  C. 

Confucius 

551,  and  with  his  face  set  toward  the  even  then 
immeasurable  past,  lamented  the  good  old  times 
of  Yao  and  Shun,  from  fifteen  hundred  to  two 
thousand  years  before  him,  and  the  Chinese  peo- 
ple, following  his  lead,  have  continued  lamenting 
them  down  to  the  present  time. 
A  Continuous       Por  a  studcut  of  the  outline  of  China's  develop- 

Evolution 

ment  to  burden  his  memory  with  the  names  of 
monarchs  and  the  dates  of  dynasties  is  wholly 
unnecessary.  But  it  is  essential  to  gain  a  dis- 
tinct impression  of  the  fact  that,  from  mythical, 
semi-mythical,  semi-historical,  and  historical 
times,  the  evolution  of  China  and  the  Chinese 
has  been  continuous  and  uninterrupted. 
The  First  Asidc  from  her  great  sages,  the  name  which 
perhaps  most  Occidentals  are  disposed  to  place 
first  in  importance  is  that  of  Shih  Huang-ti,  the 
self-styled  First  Emperor,  who  not  only  built 
the  Great  Wall,  abolished  feudalism,  and  unified 


Emperor 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  31 

the  empire,  but  out  of  vanity  ordered  the  com- 
plete destruction  of  most  of  the  Hterature  of 
China,  the  more  important  parts  of  which  were 
afterward  recovered.  Dr,  Williams  terms  him 
"  the  Napoleon  of  China — one  of  those  extra- 
ordinary men  who  turn  the  course  of  events  and 
give  an  impress  to  subsequent  ages,"  but  Chinese 
historians  detest  his  name  and  his  acts. 

The  Han  dynasty  (B.  C.  202-A.  D.  221)  is  Han  Dynasty 
of  special  interest  because  the  northern  Chinese 
still  style  themselves  "  Sons  of  Han,"  because 
in  it  the  competitive  system  of  examinations  had 
its  rise,  and  because  its  emperors  "  developed 
literature,  commerce,  arts,  and  good  government 
to  a  degree  unknown  before  anywhere  in  Asia." 

The  T'ang  dynasty  (618-907)  marks  another  The  T'ang 
of  the  high-water  periods  of  Chinese  history, 
when  China  "  was  probably  the  most  civilized 
country  on  earth,"  an  era  of  schools  and  liter- 
ary examinations,  of  the  cultivation  of  poetry, 
of  the  incorporation  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
southern  coast  (who  still  call  themselves  '  Sons 
of  T'ang')  into  the  main  body  of  the  people, 
and  of  the  extension  of  the  empire  to  the  banks 
of  the  Caspian  Sea. 

In    the    Sung   dynasty    (960-1127)    lived    the  sung  Dynasty 
famous  historian  Ssu-ma  Kuang,  a  great  socialist 
minister   of   state   named   Wang  An-shih    (who 
anticipated   many   modern   communistic  theories 
and  incidentally  nearly  ruined  the  empire),  and 


32  The  Uplift  of  China 

Chu  Hsi,  the  acute  and  profound  commentator 
on  the  classics,  whose  interpretations  have  con- 
tinued the  standard  of  orthodoxy  down  to  the 
present  time. 
Yiian  and        In    the    Yijan,    the    first    foreign     (Mone'ol) 

Ming  o  \  o       /^ 

Dynasties  djuasty  (1280-1368),  uudcr  the  great  Kublai 
Khan,  Marco  Polo  made  his  memorable  visit  to 
Cathay.  The  Mongol  dynasty  was  short-lived, 
and  was  replaced  by  the  Chinese  Ming  dynasty 
(1368-1644),  during  which  time  European  ships 
first  visited  Chinese  waters,  the  empire  being  at 
last  face  to  face  with  the  West. 
Manchu        From  1644  to  the  present  time  China  has  been 

Dynasty  ^^  '■ 

ruled  by  a  race  of  Manchus,  invited  in  to  assist 
one  of  the  parties  in  internal  disputes  and  judi- 
ciously deciding  to  remain  and  keep  the  empire 
for  themselves.  They  have  styled  theirs  the 
Great  Pure,  or  Ta  Ch'ing  dynasty. 
An  Unvarying  fj^g  apparent  mouotony  of  Chinese  history  is 
mainly  due  to  the  fact  that  similar  causes  have 
always  produced,  with  minor  variations,  similar 
results.  The  founders  of  dynasties  were  neces- 
sarily men  of  action  and  of  force,  who  concen- 
trated their  power,  returned  to  the  old  ways, 
abolished  abuses,  gradually  tranquilizing  and  uni- 
fying the  empire.  After  a  certain  (or  rather 
an  uncertain)  period  the  original  impulse,  under 
degenerate  descendants,  was  exhausted,  abuses 
again  multiplied,  rebellions  increased,  and  the 
decree  of  Heaven  was  held  to  have  been  lost. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  33 

Much  paralyzing  disorder  ensuing,  a  new 
dynasty  gradually  got  itself  established,  to  repeat 
after  a  few  score  or  a  few  hundred  years  the 
same  process. 

"  The  government  of  China  is  that  of  an  abso-  Government 
lute,  despotic  monarchy.  The  emperor  rules  by 
virtue  of  a  divine  right  derived  direct  from 
Heaven,  and  he  is  styled  '  The  Son  of  Heaven.' 
This  divine  right  he  retains  as  long  as  he  rules 
in  conformity  with  the  decrees  of  Heaven.  When 
the  dynasty  falls  into  decay  by  the  vices  of  its 
rulers,  Heaven  raises  up  another  who,  by  force 
of  arms,  the  virtue  of  bravery,  and  fitness  for 
the  post,  wrests  the  scepter  from  the  enfeebled 
grasp  of  him  who  is  unfit  to  retain  it  any  longer. 
This  idea  has  exerted  a  beneficial  effect  on  the 
sovereigns  of  China,  who  feel  that  on  the  one 
hand  they  are  dependent  upon  high  Heaven  for 
the  retention  of  their  throne,  and  who  humbly 
and  publicly  confess  their  shortcomings  in  times 
of  floods  and  drought.  On  the  other  hand, 
though  there  is  no  House  of  Commons  to  exer- 
cise a  check  on  the  unrestrained  power  of  the 
sovereign,  there  is  the  general  public  opinion  of 
the  people,  who,  being  educated  in  the  principles 
that  underlie  all  true  government,  are  ready  to 
apply  them  to  their  rulers  when  they  forget,  or 
act  grossly  in  opposition  to,  them.  To  see  the 
system  of  patriarchal  government  carried  out  in 
its  entirety,  one  miist  come  to  China.     The  em- 


34  The  Uplift  of  China 

peror  stands  in  loco  parentis  to  the  common  peo- 
ple, and  his  officers  occupy  a  similar  position. 
The  principles  which  have  formed  the  frame- 
work of  government  for  millenniums  among  these 
ancient,  stable,  and  peace-loving  people,  may  be 
found  in  a  study  of  the  rule  of  the  ancient  kings, 
Yao  and  Shun,  and  their  successors,  and  in  the 
precepts  inculcated  by  Confucius  and  Mencius." ' 
The  Teaching        Prominent     among     the     inheritances     from 

oi  the  bages  _  "^ 

China's  past  must  be  placed  the  teaching  of  her 
sages.  This  should  be  considered  as  one  of  the 
largest  gifts  ever  bestowed  by  the  Father  of 
Lights  upon  any  race  of  the  children  of  men. 
The  defects  and  the  errors  of  this  teaching  are 
not  to  be  blinked,  but  these  do  not  alter  the  fact 
that  a  Power  that  makes  for  righteousness  is 
recognized,  that  a  lofty  ideal  of  virtue  is  per- 
petually held  up,  and  that  wrong-doing  is  threat- 
ened with  punishment. 
^  ^°of"Mor°a"i  ^  Conception  of  moral  order  and  a  theory  of 
°'''^^'"  human  government  singularly  adapted  to  the 
people  is  one  of  the  priceless  assets  of  the  Chinese 
which  they  have  received  from  antiquity.  The 
principles  which  underlie  the  Chinese  system  may 
be  said  to  be  in  China  undisputed,  and  indeed 
indisputable.  Even  the  forms  of  political  ad- 
ministration have  their  roots  in  the  earliest  of 
the  Chinese  classics.  The  numerous  wars  and 
rebellions  of  Chinese  history  are  to  be  regarded, 

^Ball:  Things  Chinese,   319. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  35 

not  as  a  protest  against  the  ideals,  but  against 
the  failure  to  carry  them  into  execution.  It  was 
not  the  system  which  was  thought  to  be  at  fault, 
but  the  men  who  had  perverted  it. 

The  only  aristocracy  in  China  has  been  the  f^'a^g^'""^' 
student  class,  and  yet  under  their  democratic 
system  of  education  examinations  have  been  open 
to  men  of  every  rank.  Official  position  being 
the  reward  of  success,  the  system  has  stimulated 
general  participation  and  has  undoubtedly  ele- 
vated the  standard  of  education.  It  has  also 
attracted  a  superior  class  to  public  office,  because 
only  men  of  ability  could  qualify.  As  the  classics 
studied  have  moral  worth,  they  have  improved 
the  character  of  the  people.  Although  not  more 
than  one  in  fifty  has  obtained  official  position, 
the  unsuccessful  have  been  influential  in  mold- 
ing and  controlling  public  opinion  and  have  done 
much  to  maintain  a  stable,  united,  and  peaceful 
China. 

One  of  the  greatest  virtues  among  the  Chinese  FiUai  Piety 
is  filial  piety,  while  disobedience  is  one  of  the 
greatest  crimes.  From  early  childhood  they  are 
taught  to  obey  their  parents.  While  the  duties 
of  children  to  parents  are  exacting,  they  have 
nurtured  a  respect  for  parentage  that  children 
of  the  West  would  do  well  to  emulate.  The 
system  also  insists  upon  the  proper  care  of  the 
body,  as  it  is  received  in  perfect  form  from  the 
parents.    It  has  imposed  upon  the  nation  a  sense 


36  The  Uplift  of  China 

of  obedience  and  subordination  that  has  pre- 
vented revolt  and  anarchy.  That  filial  piety  has 
been  in  China  a  mighty  unifying  force,  and  that 
the  days  of  the  Chinese  people  have  indeed  been 
long  in  the  land  that  the  Lord  has  given  them, 
are  indisputable  facts. 

^''^^c"ste  There  is  no  caste  in  China  and  very  little  caste 
feeling.  It  is  said  that  one  of  the  T'ang  dynasty 
emperors  tried  to  introduce  caste  into  China  and 
failed.  Any  one,  with  few  minor  exceptions, 
may  aspire  to  rise  and  many  constantly  do  so, 
after  starting  from  the  humblest  beginnings.  A 
native  writer  thus  describes  the  gradations  in 
society : 

*^in^socie"y  "First  the  scholar:  because  mind  is  superior 
to  wealth,  and  it  is  the  intellect  that  distinguishes 
man  above  the  lower  orders  of  beings,  and  en- 
ables him  to  provide  food  and  raiment  and  shelter 
for  himself  and  for  other  creatures.  Second,  the 
farmer:  because  the  mind  cannot  act  without  the 
body,  and  the  body  cannot  exist  without  food ; 
so  that  farming  is  essential  to  the  existence  of 
man,  especially  in  civilized  society.  Third,  the 
mechanic:  because,  next  to  food,  shelter  is  a 
necessity,  and  the  man  who  builds  a  house  comes 
next  in  honor  to  the  man  who  provides  food. 
Fourth,  the  tradesman:  because,  as  society  in- 
creases and  its  wants  are  multiplied,  men  to  carry 
on  exchange  and  barter  become  a  necessity,  and 
so  the  merchant  comes  into  existence.      His  oc- 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  37 

cupation — shaving  both  sides,  the  producer  and 
consumer — tempts  him  to  act  dishonestly ;  hence 
his  low  grade.  Fifth,  the  soldier  stands  last 
and  lowest  in  the  list,  because  his  business  is  to 
destroy  and  not  to  build  up  society.  He  con- 
sumes what  others  produce,  but  produces  nothing 
himself  that  can  benefit  mankind.  He  is,  per- 
haps, a  necessary  evil."  ^ 

A  complex  group  of  race  traits  form  an  im-   Race  Traits 
portant  part  of  the   inheritance  of  the  Chinese 
people,  a  few  of  which  are  here  selected,  not  of 
course  as  a  complete  enumeration,  but  merely  as 
illustrations. 

The  Chinese  are  a  hearty  people,  fitted  for  any  Physical 
climate  from  the  subarctic  to  the  torrid  zones. 
The  average  Chinese  birth-rate  is  unknown,  but 
it  may  be  doubted  whether  it  is  elsewhere  ex- 
ceeded. Infant  mortality  is  enormously  high, 
floods,  famine,  and  pestilence  annually  destroy 
great  numbers  of  adults,  yet  in  a  few  years  the 
waste  appears  to  be  repaired.  Aged  people,  who 
everywhere  abound,  may  often  be  seen  engaged 
in  heavy  manual  labor,  occasionally  working  as 
masons  and  carpenters,  and  frequently  in  the 
fields,  when  past  eighty  years.  Every  dispensary 
and  hospital  in  China  contains  records  of  a  wide 
range  of  diseases  and  surgical  cases  often  long 
neglected  and  chronic.  Yet  under  skilful  treat-  ' 
ment  even  these  frequently  make  the  most  sur- 

1  Quoted  by  Beach,  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  Tang,  45,  46. 


38  The  Uplift  of  China 

prising  recoveries.  Almost  all  Chinese  exhibit 
wonderful  endurance  of  physical  pain,  constantly 
submitting  to  surgical  operations  without  anes- 
thetics and  without  wincing.  As  a  people  the 
Chinese  have  constitutions  of  singular  flexibility 
and  toughness,  and  upon  occasion  can  bear  hun- 
ger, thirst,  cold,  heat,  and  exposure,  perhaps 
(with  the  exception  of  the  Japanese),  to  a  greater 
degree  than  any  other  race.  From  a  physical 
point  of  view,  there  is  no  group  of  mankind  now 
in  existence,  if  indeed  there  ever  has  been  any, 
better  qualified  to  illustrate  the  survival  of  the 
fittest,  than  the  Chinese. 
Adaptiveness  While  the  Chinese  are  not  an  inventive  race, 
they  possess  a  phenomenal  capacity  for  adapta- 
tion to  their  environment.  Having  only  the  rudi- 
ments of  natural  science,  they  ages  ago  empiri- 
cally made  discoveries  of  the  latent  capacities  of 
earth,  air,  and  sea.  Gunpowder,'  the  mariner's 
compass,  and  the  art  of  printing  from  blocks 
were  familiar  to  the  Chinese  ages  before  they 
were  known  in  the  West.  Thorough  fertiliza- 
tion of  the  land,  the  practise  of  terracing  hills 
and  cultivation  of  the  slopes,  systematic  and  gen- 
eral irrigation,  rotation  of  crops,  the  use  of 
leguminous  plants  as  food  and  their  cultivation 
for  resting  the  soil,  the  care  of  the  silkworm  and 
the  weaving  of  silk,  the  carving  of  wood  and  of 

1  The  compounding   of   gunpowder   first   by   the   Chinese  is   dis- 
puted  by   some   writers. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  39 

ivory,  the  manufacture  of  lacquer,  as  well  as  a 
host  of  other  industries,  are  all  instances  of  this 
talent,  and  the  list  might  be  indefinitely  extended. 
No  people  are  more  fertile  in  resource,  more  skil- 
ful in  the  application  of  mind  to  problems  of 
matter,  but  when  steam  and  electricity  become 
universally  available  throughout  the  empire,  the 
present  high  efficiency  of  the  Chinese  will  be 
multiplied  many  fold. 

This  wonderful  gift  is  exhibited  on  a  vast  scale  The  Talent 
in  the  perpetuation  of  the  Chinese  race  from  pre-  continuance 
historic  times  till  now,  without  check  from  with- 
out, without  essential  decay  from  within.  In 
classical  times,  as  is  shown  by  many  warnings  in 
ancient  books,  there  was  the  greatest  danger  that 
strong  drink  would  be  their  ruin,  but  by  degrees 
that  peril  was  surmounted.  Within  the  past  two 
centuries  opium,  by  far  the  most  deadly  evil  in 
their  long  history,  has  even  more  seriously 
threatened  to  transform  the  Chinese,  as  one  of 
their  leading  statesmen  expressed  it,  "  into  satyrs 
and  devils." '  In  the  year  1729  a  drastic  imperial 
edict  was  issued  against  the  use  of  this  poisonous 
drug,  but  the  growing  foreign  commercial  in- 
terest in  its  importation  rendered  the  decree  a 
dead  letter.  The  determined  effort  of  Commis- 
sioner Lin  in  1839  to  drive  opium  out  of  China, 
brought  on  war.  In  1906,  after  a  lapse  of  177 
years,  the  imperial  prohibition  is  renewed,  and  an 

^  Chang  Chill   Tung:     China's   Only  Hope,   73. 


40  The  Uplift  of  China 

apparently  resolute  effort  is  set  on  foot  to  put  a 
stop  to  the  smoking  of  opium  and  probably  also  to 
the  cultivation  of  the  poppy  plant, — although  the 
latter  is  still  in  the  future  tense.  The  Chinese,  as 
we  have  seen,  have  twice '  been  overrun  by  other 
races,  and  in  each  instance  by  sheer  superiority 
have  eliminated  or  absorbed  their  conquerors, 
and  the  ancient  regime  has  gone  on  essentially 
undisturbed.  Were  this  test  to  be  indefinitely 
repeated,  the  result  would  almost  certainly  be 
the  same.  By  overwhelming  physical  power  the 
Chinese  might  indeed  be  '  conquered,'  but  with- 
out their  help  China  could  never  be  administered. 
For  the  compulsory  assimilation  of  the  Chinese 
people  to  other  standards  than  their  own,  even 
geologic  epochs  would  not  suffice. 
of^Nerves  I^  this  agc  of  stcaui  and  electricity.  Western 
civilization  has  developed  a  conspicuous  nervous 
system.  The  twirling  pencil,  the  twitching  fin- 
gers, and  anxious  face,  are  daily  reminders  of 
taut  nerves.  The  Occidental  composure  is  easily 
shattered  by  delay  and  disappointment,  while  to 
the  Chinese  it  matters  not  how  long  he  is  required 
to  remain  in  one  position ;  and  he  will  stick 
steadily  to  his  work  from  morning  till  night, 
plodding  faithfully  at  the  most  monotonous  task. 
Even  the  children  display  a  capacity  for  keeping 
quiet  that  would  drive  a  Western  child  insane. 

^  By    Genghis    Khan    in    the    thirteenth    century    and    by    the 
Manchus  in  the  seventeenth. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  41 

The  Chinese  cannot  understand  why  an  Occi- 
dental should  participate  in  athletics  without  pay. 
Taking  exercise  is  an  unknown  art  among  them. 
They  are  not  subject  to  worries  and  anxieties. 
They  have  the  ability  to  accept  lawsuits,  famine, 
and  disaster  calmly.  Whatever  the  future  im- 
pact of  the  Chinese  with  the  Occidental,  it  is  not 
unreasonable  to  assume  that  in  the  twentieth  cen- 
tury in  the  race  for  world  supremacy  the  most 
enduring  will  be  the  tireless  and  phlegmatic 
Chinese. 

If  the  Chinese  have  any  talent  at  all,  they  have   industry  and 

-'  '  -'  Economy 

and  have  always  had  a  talent  for  work.  If  the 
physical  empire  which  they  have  inherited  be  it- 
self regarded  as  a  talent,  by  laborious,  patient, 
and  intelligent  development  of  their  inheritance, 
they  may  be  said  to  have  gained  ten  other 
talents.  They  rise  early  and  toil  late.  Farmers 
in  particular  toil  ceaselessly.  Artificers  of  all 
kinds  ply  their  trades,  not  merely  from  dawn 
till  dark,  but  often  far  into  the  night.  In 
the  early  hours,  long  before  daybreak,  may  be 
heard  the  dull  thud  of  the  tin-foil  beaters  of  Can- 
ton or  that  of  the  rice  hullers  of  Fu-chien.  The 
stone-cutters  of  Kuang-hsi  crawl  up  the  steep 
mountain  sides  before  sunrise,  have  their  food 
sent  up  in  buckets,  themselves  returning  after 
sunset,  while  all  day  long  through  fog  and  even 
in  the  drizzling  rain  may  be  heard  the  steady  click 
of  their  chisels.      Merchants  great  and  small  ex- 


•     42  The  Uplift  of  China 

hibit  the  same  talent  for  toil,  and  yet  more  those 
peripatetic  dealers,  who  with  a  carrying-pole  on 
their  shoulder,  or  a  pack  on  their  backs,  trans- 
port bulky  commodities  to  great  distances,  and 
for  the  most  trifling  profits.  With  the  exception 
of  the  period  just  following  the  New  Year,  the 
holidays  are  infrequent. 
The  Talent        "phc  chccrful  industry  of  the  Chinese  has  al- 

for  Content  -^ 

ways  attracted  the  admiring  attention  of  the  dis- 
cerning observer.  The  Chinese  themselves  un- 
derstand far  better  than  any  outside  critics  can  do 
the  imperfections  of  the  system  under  which  they 
live,  but  they  are  profoundly  aware  that  many  of 
them  are  inevitable,  and  they  are  convinced  that 
it  is  better  to  bear  the  ills  they  have  than  to  fly  to 
others  that  they  know  too  well.  Yet  in  despair 
and  especially  for  revenge  they  will  on  very  slight 
provocation  commit  suicide.  Chinese  content- 
edness  is  not  at  all  inconsistent  with  an  idealism 
which  finds  expression  in  the  secret  sects  and 
societies.  Their  capacity  for  work,  for  adapta- 
tion, and  for  content,  make  the  Chinese  in  every 
land  where  they  have  settled,  excellent  immi- 
grants. Without  their  assistance,  it  is  difficult  to 
see  what  is  to  be  done  to  develop  the  tropics. 
With  their  assistance,  in  due  time  the  whole 
earth  may  be  subdued. 
Talent  for        The  entire  civilization  of  China  is  an  illustra- 

Organization 

tion   of  this   native   gift.     Perhaps   no   form   of 
human  government  was  eve'r  more  adroitly  con- 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  43 

trived  to  combine  stability  with  flexibiHty,  ap- 
parent absolutism  and  essential  democracy.  That 
the  genius  of  the  Chinese  is  fully  equal  to  reshap- 
ing their  institutions  to  accommodate  modern 
needs,  as  a  schooner  may  be  fitted  with  auxiliary 
steam  attachments,  may  be  taken  as  certain,  if 
only  there  were  an  adequate  supply  of  the  right 
kind  of  men.  Scholars  readily  combine  in  solid 
phalanx  against  officials  who  invade  their  rights, 
while  merchants  by  suspending  all  traffic,  can 
force  the  hand  of  oppressive  mandarins  in  resist- 
ing illegal  exactions.  The  mercantile  and  trade 
guilds  of  China  resemble  those  of  Europe  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  but  with  a  cohesion  reminding  one 
of  a  chemical  union,  against  the  action  of  which 
it  is  impossible  to  protest.  Boats,  carts,  sedan- 
chairs,  and  other  modes  of  transportation  are 
all  managed  by  guilds  which  must  always  be 
reckoned  with.  All  China  is  honeycombed  with 
secret  societies,  political,  semipolitical,  and  re- 
ligious, all  forbidden  by  the  government,  and  fre- 
quently attacked  with  fury  by  the  officials  and 
dispersed.  But  while  readily  yielding  to  force, 
like  mists  on  the  mountain  top,  the  constituent 
parts  separate  only  to  drift  together  elsewhere, 
perhaps  under  variant  names  and  forms.  Indi- 
vidual and  class  selfishness,  together  with  that 
ingrained  suspicion  with  which  the  Chinese,  in 
common     with     other     Orientals,     regard     one 


44  The  Uplift  of  China 

another,  serve  as  a  check  upon  what  would  other- 
wise be  an  inordinate  development  of  this  talent. 
Intellectual       But  pcrhaps  it  is  in  intellectual  tasks  that  the 

Endurance  ,^1  •  •  #-i-v 

industry  of  the  Chinese  is  most  impressive,  lo 
commit  to  memory  the  works  called  classical  is 
an  alpine  labor,  but  this  is  merely  a  beginning. 
On  the  old  plan  of  examination  essays,  every 
scholar's  mind  (literally  '  abdomen ')  must  be  a 
warehouse  of  models  of  literature  from  which, 
according  to  arbitrary  rules  in  competition  with 
hundreds  and  perhaps  thousands  of  others,  he 
might  make  selections  in  the  weaving  of  his  own 
thesis  or  poem.  Indefinite  repetition  of  such 
examinations  under  conditions  involving  physical 
and  intellectual  exhaustion,  with  an  utmost 
chance  of  success  of  scarcely  two  in  a  hundred, 
might  qualify  the  successful  contestant  to  be- 
come a  candidate  for  some  government  appoint- 
ment— when  there  should  be  a  vacancy.  Per- 
haps, after  all,  no  men  in  China  are  so  hard- 
worked  as  the  officials,  who  not  infrequently 
break  down  under  the  strain.  In  all  these  and  in 
many  other  ways  the  Chinese  display  a  wonderful 
talent  for  work. 
Respect  for  With  a  thcorv  of  the  universe  which  explains 

Intellectual  '  '■ 

and  Moral   the  relation  between  heaven,  earth,  and  man  as 

Forces  _    '  ' 

one  of  moral  order,  the  Chinese  have  a  profound 
respect  for  law,  for  reason,  and  for  those  prin- 
ciples of  decorum  and  ceremony  which  are  the 
outward  expression  of  an  inner  fact.     Once  con- 


rtlV^T^  ^  jtf   I  I  k    f  ^ 


NANKING 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  45 

vinced  that  anything  is  according  to  reason,  they 
accept  it  as  a  part  of  the  necessary  system  of 
things.      MiUtary  force  has  always  been  recog- 
nized as  necessary,  but  as  a  necessary  evil.    Mili- 
tary ofificers  have  always  been  far  outranked  by 
civil  officers,  and  it  is  only  now,  that  the  Western 
civilization  of  force  is  becoming  influential,  that 
these  two  branches  of  the  State's  service  are  to 
be  put  on  an  equality.      Even  the  mere  symbols 
of  thought  are  regarded  with  the  greatest  respect. 
The   gathering   up   and   burning   of   written   or 
printed   paper    (for  which  special   furnaces  are 
provided)  is  an  act  of  merit.    To  study,  to  learn, 
is  considered  as  at  once  the  highest  duty  and  the 
greatest  privilege.    The  Chinese  have  always  de- 
pended upon  education  as  the  true  bulwark  of 
society,  and  of  the  State.    Perhaps  into  no  people 
known  to  history  have  the  principles  of  social 
and  moral  order  been  more  uniformly  and  more 
thoroughly  instilled.     Government,  law,  and  all 
their  emblems  are  regarded  with  what  appears 
to  a  Westerner  an  almost   superstitious  vener- 
ation, but  as  a  result,  when  ruled  upon  lines  to 
which    they    are    accustomed,    the    Chinese    are 
probably  the  most  easily  governed  people  in  the 
world. 

For  their  own  immeasurable  past  the  Chinese   fh7pa\"t"  ^"^ 
entertain  the  loftiest  admiration.      The  universal 
memorizing  of  the  most  ancient  classics,  the  all- 
pervading  theatricals  for  which  they  have  a  pas- 


46  The  Uplift  of  China 

sion,  and  the  tea-shop,  the  peripatetic  story-teller, 
the  popular  historical  novel,  all  unite  to  render 
the  period  of  say  two  millenniums  ago,  quite  as 
real  as  the  present,  and  of  far  more  dignity,  not 
to  say  of  more  importance.  Yao  and  Shun,  who 
stand  at  the  outermost  horizon  of  Chinese  his- 
tory, figure  to-day  in  conversation,  in  examina- 
tion essays,  in  editorials  of  the  press,  in  antitheti- 
cal couplets  pasted  on  the  doorways  of  palace  or 
of  hovel,  as  objective  and  influential  realities. 
In  a  sense  every  Chinese  may  be  regarded  as  a 
condensed  epitome  of  the  reigns  of  say  246  em- 
perors in  26  dynasties. 
Conservatism  fjg  jg  j^q]-  easily  swcrvcd  from  his  uniform 
course,  because  from  the  beginning  this  has  been 
the  way  of  All-under-Heaven.  Without  this 
strong  bond  of  conservatism  China  would  like 
other  empires  have  long  since  fallen  in  pieces. 
With  it,  the  face  of  all  the  people  being  turned 
to  the  past,  she  has  been  practically  immovable. 
But  now,  under  new  conditions,  impelled  by  fresh 
impulses,  we  behold  the  wonderful  spectacle  of 
the  most  ancient  and  the  most  populous  of  em- 
pires, with  one  hand  clinging  to  that  mighty  past, 
while  with  the  other  groping  for  a  perhaps  still 
more  mighty  future.  With  this  galaxy  of  race 
traits,  not  to  speak  of  many  others,  the  Chinese 
may  be  said  to  be  outfitted  for  the  future  as  no 
other  now  is,  or  perhaps  ever  has  been. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  47 

Here  then  is  the  most  numerous,  most  homo-  Rg^^oned''^ 
geneous,  most  peaceful,  and  most  enduring  race  ^^^^ 
of  all  time.  Its  record  antecedes  the  pyramids  of 
Egypt.  The  reign  of  the  Emperor  Yii  antedates 
the  period  of  Moses  eight  centuries,  and  Con- 
fucius preceded  Christ  more  than  five  hundred 
years.  The  history  of  Greece  and  Rome  is  mod- 
ern compared  with  China.  Of  the  peoples  of 
ancient  history,  the  Jews  and  Chinese  alone  sur- 
vive, but  the  Jews  have  lost  their  country,  lan- 
guage, and  nationality,  while  to  the  Chinese  these 
remain.  Subjugated  by  Genghis  Khan  in  the 
thirteenth  century  and  by  the  Manchus  in  the 
seventeenth,  they  have  maintained  their  language, 
government,  religion,  and  customs,  and  absorbed 
their  conquerors.  To  the  world's  progress  they 
have  contributed  their  share.  Books  were  pro- 
duced in  large  numbers  in  China  one  thousand 
years  before  Gutenberg  was  born.  The  mariners' 
compass,  forerunner  of  steam  and  electricity,  was 
used  by  the  Chinese  several  centuries  before  it 
was  used  in  the  West.  Gunpowder,  which  has 
revolutionized  all  military  science,  was  first  com- 
pounded by  the  Chinese,  and  they  were  pioneers 
in  the  manufacture  of  porcelain  and  silk.  The 
Great  Wall  and  the  Grand  Canal  are  striking 
evidences  of  the  engineering  skill  and  enterprise 
of  the  people.  All  these  with  its  language,  liter- 
ature, philosophy,  and  powerful  race  traits,  mark 
the  Chinese  as  one  of  the  most  gifted  divisions 


48  The  Uplift  of  China 

of  the  human  family.  When  it  is  remembered 
that  all  of  these  achievements  were  consummated, 
isolated  by  ocean,  mountains,  deserts,  and  their 
own  exclusiveness,  the  conclusion  cannot  be 
avoided  that  this  is  a  great  race  with  a  great  in- 
heritance worthy  of  the  consecrated  energies  of 
the  most  capable  manhood  and  womanhood  of 
the  Church.  To  capture  this  race  for  Christ 
means  the  early  conquest  of  the  whole  world. 


QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTER  II 

Aim  :  To  Realise  the  Importance  of  Winning  the 
Chinese  Race  for  Christ 

I.     Qualities  of  the  Race  Indicated  by  its   Wonderful 
Past. 

I*  What  physical  causes  have  helped  to  preserve 
China  in  such  isolation? 

2.  Compare  the  Chinese  Empire  in  age  with  the 
Roman  Empire,  the  Papacy,  the  English  Mon- 
archy, and  the  United  States  Government. 

3.  Compare  the  principles  of  governmental  re- 
straint in  China  with  those  of  the  other  great 
empires  before  Christ. 

4.  What  trace  is  left  of  those  other  empires  at 
present? 

5.  In  the  days  of  Paul,  which  was  the  more 
promising  race,  the  Chinese  or  our  Anglo- 
Saxon  ancestors? 

6.*  Compare  the  amount  that  each  race  has  re- 
ceived,  from   without,  since  that  time. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  49 

7.  How  should  you  feel  toward  principles  of  gov- 
ernment that  had  preserved  your  country  while 
others  decayed? 

8.*  What  are  some  of  the  advantages  and  what 
some  of  the  disadvantages  of  having  a  golden 
age  so  far  in  the  past? 

9.  In  what  respects  did  the  attitude  of  Confucius 
and  Mencius  differ  from  that  of  the  Hebrew 
prophets  ? 
10.*  Name  all  of  the  reasons  you  can  why  the 
Chinese  system  of  government  has  endured  so 
long. 

11.  How  has  filial  piety  affected  the  stability  of 
the  government  of  China? 

12.  In  what  ways  has  the  educational  system  been  a 
bulwark  to  the  government? 

13.*  What  can  you  infer  from  a  comparison  of  the 
Chinese  ranking  of  occupations  with  that  of  the 
order  of  castes  in  India? 

14.  On  the  basis  of  their  past  history,  how  would 
you  rank  the  Chinese  among  the  races? 

II.     The  Present  Equipment  of  the  Race  and  Its  Prob- 
able Future. 

15.  What  physical  hindrances  has  the  race  had  to 
contend  with? 

16.  What  will  be  the  effect  on  the  Chinese  of  im- 
proved sanitation  and  food  supply? 

17.  Why  are  the  Chinese  desired  as  laborers,  but 
unpopular  as  immigrants? 

18.  What  sort  of  troops  do  you  think  the  Chinese 
would  make? 

19.*  What  are   the  advantages   and   what   the   dis- 
advantages of  the  absence  of  nerves? 
20.     How  will  the   Chinese  be  fitted  to  enter  into 


50  The  Uplift  of  China 

industrial  competition  when  they  possess  ma- 
chinery? 
21.     Why  do  we  speak  of  a  yellow  peril,  but  not  of 
a  brown  peril  or  a  black  peril? 

22.*  What  do  you  understand  by  the  yellow  peril? 

23.*  Compare  the   strong  and   weak  points   of  the 

Chinese  with  those  of  the  Anglo-Saxon. 

24.*  How  will  the  races  rank  when  they  have  freely 

borrowed  from  each  other? 
25.*  What  traits  that  they  lack  do  you  think  the 

Chinese  might  acquire? 
26.*  What  principles  should  you  keep   in  mind   in 

introducing  changes  into  China? 

27.  In  view  of  the  natural  resources  of  the  country 
and  traits  of  the  race,  what  is  the  probable 
future  of  China? 

28.  How  do  you  rank  China  among  the  mission 
fields  of  the  earth? 

References  for  Advanced  Study. — Chapter  H 

I.     History. 

Ball:  Things  Chinese,  326-345. 

Gorst :  China,  IV. 

Kidd:  China,  Section  II. 

Parker :  China,  II. 

Williams :  A  History  of  China,  I. 

II.     Physical  Poivers  of  People. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  35. 
Henry :  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon,  37-40. 
Smith :  Chinese  Characteristics,  III,  XI,  XVI. 
Williams:  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.   i,  41. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  51 

III.  Mental  Powers  of  People. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  36-39. 
Nevius :  China  and  the  Chinese,  279-282. 
Smith :  Village  Life  in  China,  102,  103. 

IV.  Literature. 

Ball :  Things  Chinese,  399-410. 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  15-23. 

Douglas:  History  of  China,  XIX. 

Williams:  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  i,  XI,  XII. 

V.     Government. 

Ball :  Things  Chinese,  318-322. 
Bard:  Chinese  Life  in  Town  and  Country,  XII. 
Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  30,  31. 
Colquhoun :  China  in  Transformation,  XI. 
Giles :  China  and  the  Chinese,  III. 
Holcombe:  The  Real  Chinaman,  II,  X. 
Nevius :  China  and  the  Chinese,  V. 


THE  DEFECTS  OF  THE  SOCIAL 
SYSTEM 


53 


But  in  speaking  of  the  home,  it  must  not  be  forgotten 
that  it  includes  something  more  than  the  devotion  of 
child  to  parent.  There  is  a  duty  of  parent  to  child,  and  in 
addition  to  this,  there  is  an  obligation  existing  between 
brothers  and  sisters.  The  Chinese  home  is  built  upon 
a  philosophy  which  to  us  seems  one-sided,  much  being 
said  about  the  child's  duty  to  the  parent,  and  the  younger 
brothers'  duty  to  the  eldest,  but  less  about  the  mutuality 
of  domestic  relations.  Do  not  the  parents  owe  some- 
thing to  the  child?  The  child  enters  life  without  his 
own  volition ;  when  he  becomes  conscious  of  existence, 
he  finds  himself  environed  by  others,  and  certain  rela- 
tions fastened  upon  him.  He  is  taught  to  address  one 
person  as  father,  another  person  as  mother,  a  third  as 
brother,  and  a  fourth  as  sister.  As  he  does  not  select 
the  parent  whom  he  is  to  revere,  neither  does  he  de- 
termine whether  he  shall  be  the  elder  brother  or  the 
younger,  or  even  how  many  brothers  and  sisters  are  to 
surround  him.  Can  it  be  that  thus  brought  into  the 
world,  he  is  under  greater  obligation  to  his  parents  than 
his  parents  are  to  him? 

— IVilliam  Jennings  Bryan. 

Woman  is  made  to  serve  in  China,  and  the  bondage 
is  often  a  long  and  bitter  one:  a  life  of  servitude  to  her 
parents ;  a  life  of  submission  to  her  parents-in-law  at 
marriage ;  and  the  looking  forward  to  a  life  of  bondage 
to  her  husband  in  the  next  world ;  for  she  belongs  to  the 
same  husband  there,  and  is  not  allowed,  by  the  senti- 
ment of  the  people,  to  be  properly  married  to  another 
after  his  death. 

— /.  Dyer  Ball. 


54 


Ill 


THE  DEFECTS  OF  THE  SOCIAL 
SYSTEM 

T  N  the  preceding  chapter  has  been  presented 
the  bright  side  of  Chinese  ciiaracter.  Mani- 
festly it  is  a  race  with  tremendous  possibiUties. 
Lacking  some  of  the  leading  traits  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon,  it  has  others  which  go  far  to  compensate 
it,  and  which  under  conditions  by  no  means  im- 
probable may  even  turn  the  scale  in  its  favor. 

But  there  is  also  a  dark  side  to  the  picture.   ^^^'^^^^     , 

'■  oociety  Needs 

Along  with  features  that  compel  our  admiration,  Christ 
Chinese  society  as  a  whole  stands  in  sore  need 
of  Christianity.  It  would  be  alike  unnecessary 
and  undesirable  to  attempt  to  conform  society 
in  China  to  that  of  the  Occident.  Much  as  it 
owes  to  the  spirit  of  Christ,  Western  civilization 
is  not  yet  ready  to  pose  as  a  model  for  non- 
Christian  nations  to  copy  in  detail.  But  it  con- 
fidently offers  to  every  nation  and  kindred  and 
tribe  and  tongue,  the  salt  that  has  preserved  all 
that  is  best  in  it  from  putrefaction. 

Why  does  the  Chinese  social  system  especially  Type  of 

■'         .  .     .    -'  r  y      Early  Social 

need  the  influence  of  our  religion?      To  answer   structure 
this  question,  we  must  study  the  structure  of  the 

55 


56  The  Uplift  of  China 

family  in  China  and  trace  its  consequences.  In 
the  history  of  social  development  in  the  West, 
we  must  go  back  for  hundreds  of  years  before 
we  find  ourselves  in  the  patriarchal  stage.  Early 
Greek  and  Roman  society  was  organized  on  this 
basis,  and  we  confront  many  of  its  features  in 
the  Old  Testament.  The  scheme  is  a  natural  de- 
vice for  lending  stability  to  the  social  order.  The 
family  becomes  a  close  corporation,  with  author- 
ity concentrated  in  the  father,  its  head.  With 
its  welfare  that  of  the  individual  is  not  per- 
mitted to  conflict. 
Marriage  Has       In  the  Wcst,  whcu  a  SOU  marncs,  he  usually 

Not  Created  a  ,        ,  ,       r  r         -i 

New  Family  separates  and  becomes  the  head  of  a  new  family, 
which  revolves  henceforth  in  an  orbit  of  its  own. 
For  the  development  of  his  own  individuality 
and  that  of  his  wife,  this  is  undoubtedly  the 
wisest  course.  But  in  the  East,  the  develop- 
ment of  the  individual  is  not  taken  into  consid- 
eration ;  the  maintenance  of  the  family  as  a  unit 
is  alone  of  importance.  Therefore,  the  son  re- 
mains under  the  paternal  roof  and  continues 
under  his  father's  authority,  while  his  bride  be- 
comes a  minor  subordinate,  whose  relations  with 
her  former  home  have  been  severed,  and  whose 
duty  it  now  is  to  serve  the  parents  of  her  husband. 
Even  her  selection,  which  we  regard  as  a  sacred 
and  inalienable  right  of  the  individual,  subject 
to  the  woman's  free  decision,  is  in  China  purely 
a  concern  of  the  family.      The  parents  arrange 


Defects  of  Social  System  57 

for  the  marriage  through  the  medium  of  a  pro- 
fessional match-maker,  sometimes  when  the 
young  people  concerned  are  mere  infants,  and  a 
man  usually  sees  the  face  of  his  wife  for  the  first 
time  after  the  wedding  ceremony  has  been  per- 
formed/ 

The  typical  Chinese  household,  then,  consists   JJ^^  Typical 

■  ^  _  ^  '  '  Household 

of  the  parents,  their  sons,  who  probably  have  been 
married  while  still  in  their  teens,  the  daughters- 
in-law,  who  have  come  without  courtship  or  pre- 
tense of  affection  into  their  new  home  to  be  the 
servants  of  their  mother-in-law,  and  their  chil- 
dren. The  daughters  of  the  family,  on  arriving 
at  marriageable  age,  have  become  members  of 
other  households  and  are  seen  only  on  occasional 
visits  in  a  circle  where  they  no  longer  have  any 
rights.  Property  is  held  in  common,  though  it  is 
sometimes  divided  before  the  death  of  the  father. 
The  rights  of  the  parents  over  their  children  are 
absolute.  The  father,  and  after  his  death,  the 
mother,  may  chastise,  sell,  or  even  kill  a  son '  or 
daughter.  As  for  the  wife,  from  the  moment  she 
enters  the  house  of  her  husband,  "  she  ceases  to 

1  Archdeacon  Gray  tells  of  a  wedding  which  he  attended, 
where  the  bride  turned  out  to  be  a  leper.  She  was  at  once 
divorced,  but  the  bridegroom  was  unable  to  recover  more  than 
part  of  the  sum  he  had  paid  to  her  parents.  Gray,  China  Vol 
I,   188. 

*  In  the  North  China  Herald  for  June  ii,  1903,  is  reported  a 
case  in  which  a  worthless  son  who  refused  to  reform  was 
strangled   by   his  own   mother,   with   the  approval  of  the  clan. 

Dr.  Nevius  mentions  an  opium  smoker  who  sold  his  wife  to 
procure  opium,  and  his  son  to  defray  the  expenses  of  being 
cured.       Nevius,  China  and  the  Chinese,  253. 


58  The  Uplift  of  China 

have  a  wish  that  he  is  legally  bound  to  respect." ' 
^^^  ^ondl       Even  after  the  branches  of  the  family  separate 
into  different  households,  the  worship  of  their 
ancestors  preserves  a  bond  between  them,  and 
beyond  this  lies  the  constraint  of  the  clan,  the 
members  of  which  live  together  in  villages  and 
have  an  ancestral  temple  in  common. 
^Check"!       What  will  be  the  practical  effect  of  this  state 
Progress   Qf  affairs  on  social  life  and  the  development  of 
individual  character?      It  is  evident,  in  the  first 
place,  that  innovation  will  have  a  hard  time  of  it 
in   such   an   order.      Large  bodies  proverbially 
move  slowly.     They  must  do  so  in  order  to  hang 
together.      To  move  an  entire  Chinese  family  at 
a  brisk  trot  would  imply  an  immense  amount  of 
initiative   and    decision    in    the   character   of   its 
head.      But  the  aforesaid  heads  are  not  apt  to 
possess   initiative  in  abounding  quantities,  even 
if  the  idea  of  progress  in  some  explicable  way 
should  happen  to  enter  their  minds.      They  are 
old,  and  the  impulses  characteristic  of  youth  are 
dried    up    within    them.      While    in    theory    a 
Chinese  becomes  of  age  at  sixteen,  as  a  practical 
matter  he  is  often  not  his  own  master  until  late 
in  life.     His  father,  his  uncles,  his  elder  brothers, 
all  coerce  him  and  control  his  actions,  so  that  only 
natures  of  the  strongest  sort  can  hope  to  retain 
their  independence  of  spirit.     The  average  man 
becomes  the  head  of  his  family  with  the  powers 

1  Jernigan,  China  in  Law  and  Commerce,   120. 


Defects  of  Social  System  59 

of  personal  judgment  and  initiative  largely 
atrophied  by  disuse,  and  is  little  fitted  to  lead 
along  new  paths. 

The  mutual  responsibility  of  the  family  also  'jSu"uar°^ 
tends  to  check  innovation  as  well  as  wrong-doing.  Responsibility 
The  father  is  responsible  for  the  son  as  long  as 
they  both  live,  and  the  son  is  held  accountable 
for  his  father's  debts.  In  case  of  crime,  other 
members  of  the  family  who  have  not  had  the 
slightest  share  in  its  commission  may  be  pun- 
ished. The  clan,  the  neighbors,  and  those  who 
have  had  the  most  distant  relations  with  the  cul- 
prit may  also  be  involved.  Archdeacon  Gray 
cites  a  case  in  which  a  man  flogged  his  mother, 
aided  by  his  wife.  In  consequence,  the  pair  were 
flayed  alive ;  the  granduncle,  uncle,  two  elder 
brothers,  and  head  of  the  clan  to  which  the  men 
belonged  were  executed ;  the  neighbors  who  lived 
on  each  side,  the  father  of  the  woman  and  the 
head  representative  of  the  literary  degree  which 
the  man  held,  were  flogged  and  banished;  the 
prefect  and  district  ruler  were  for  a  time  deprived 
of  their  rank ;  and  the  child  of  the  offenders  was 
given  another  name.'  Such  mutual  responsi- 
bility, if  it  be  unavoidable,  makes  people  watchful 
of  each  other,  and  especially  makes  the  elders 
look  with  suspicious  eye  upon  any  aberration 
from  t\9t  accustomed  order  on  the  part  of  their 
subordinates. 

1  Gray,  China,  Vol.  I,  237,  238. 


6o  The  Uplift  of  China 

Restraint  of       Evcii  if  the  entire  family  should  be  united  in 

Clan  Tradition  -' 

its  desire  to  adopt  new  ideas,  it  would  be  held  in 
place  by  the  traditions  of  the  clan.  The  power 
of  the  clan  elders,  which  extends  in  certain  cir- 
cumstances even  to  capital  punishment,  may 
surely  be  counted  upon  as  on  the  side  of  well- 
seasoned  precedent.  The  clan  traditions,  like 
those  of  the  family,  are  not  considered  matters 
of  mere  convenience,  but  as  possessing  the  sanc- 
tity of  religion.  In  early  society,  custom  and 
morals  are  identical,  and  from  this  attitude  of 
mind  China  has  not  yet  emerged.  The  worship 
of  the  family  and  clan  ancestors  has  formed  an 
effective  barrier  to  change.  Reverence  for  par- 
ents combines  with  fear  of  offending  the  spirits, 
in  keeping  the  feet  of  the  living  in  the  paths 
which  their  fathers  have  trod.  If  a  man  should 
depart  from  the  way  approved  by  the  past  gener- 
ation, he  might  bring  a  curse  upon  the  whole 
community. 
Filial  Piety       Filial  piety  in  China  has  been  developed  and 

a  Barrier  r       j  r 

exalted  as  in  no  other  nation  under  heaven.  It 
includes  not  only  the  honor  of  parents  while  liv- 
ing, the  imitation  of  their  excellences  after  they 
are  gone,  but  the  holding  up  in  general  of  the 
standards  of  propriety  which  they  followed. 
Thus  the  constraints  of  one  generation  have  been 
handed  down  unchanged  to  those  following.  It 
is  recorded  of  the  Emperor  Ch'ien  Lung  that 
"  after  ruling   sixty  years,   he   resigned   for  the 


Conservative 
Force 


Defects  of  Social  System  6i 

very  Chinese  reason  that  it  would  not  be  filial  to 
outdo  his  grandfather/"  who  had  reigned  for 
sixty-one  years. 

The  officials  in  China  have  been  for  centuries  ff^-^^^^^Vy" 
chosen  only  from  the  ranks  of  those  who  suc- 
ceed in  passing  the  public  civil  service  examina- 
tions. They  and  the  host  of  others  who  con- 
tinue their  trials  year  after  year  are  the  only  edu- 
cated men  in  the  empire  and  are  the  leaders  of 
public  opinion.  But  they  have  derived  their 
ideas,  not  from  the  latest  theories  of  political  and 
social  science,  but  from  the  classics  which  hold 
up  as  the  ideal  to  be  followed  the  golden  age 
of  Yao  and  Shun,  usually  dated  in  the  third  mil- 
lennium B.  C.  Up  to  within  a  decade,  Chinese 
education  has  gloried  in  the  fact  that  the  teach- 
ing which  it  furnished  was  absolutely  free  from 
all  adulterations  of  modern  spirit.  It  would  be 
difficult  for  us  to  overestimate  the  influence,  as  a 
conservative  force,  of  having  the  only  men  in  the 
community  who  know  anything,  to  know  nothing 
else  than  the  opinions  of  philosophers  who  lived 
more  than  a  thousand  years  ago.  If  we  should 
ordain  as  the  sole  condition  and  requirement  for 
office  holding  the  passing  of  severe  examinations 
on  the  works  of  the  medieval  theologians,  and 
could  exclude  from  the  education  of  the  candi- 
dates all  more  recent  influences,  we  yet  should 

^  Smith,    Rex    Christus,    26. 


62 


The  Uplift  of  China 


Its  Influence 
on  Illiteracy 


Patriotism 

Little 

Developed 


probably  have  an  administration  more  liberal  in 
temper  than  that  which  China  has  enjoyed. 

The  character  of  the  examinations  has  also  an 
important  bearing  on  the  amount  of  practical 
illiteracy  in  the  empire.  Schools  are  numerous 
and  are  attended  for  a  time  at  least  by  a  large 
proportion  of  the  male  population.  Their  pur- 
pose, however,  is  not  to  fit  men  for  the  ordinary 
positions  of  life,  but  only  to  prepare  the  candi- 
dates for  examination  in  the  classics,  and  in  con- 
sequence, those  who  never  complete  the  prepara- 
tion,— a  very  large  majority  of  the  whole, — re- 
ceive comparatively  little  benefit.  In  estimating 
the  percentage  of  illiteracy,  it  must  be  borne  in 
mind  that  many  of  those  who  are  classed  as 
readers  are  about  as  fluent  as  most  of  our  college 
graduates  of  twenty  years  standing  are  in  Greek 
and  Latin.  They  are  not  altogether  illiterate, 
but  on  the  other  hand,  they  cannot  read  with  ac- 
curacy and  fluency.  The  number  of  those  whom 
we  should  consider  readers  probably  does  not 
exceed  ten  per  cent.,  and  has  been  estimated  by 
competent  judges  even  lower. 

The  patriarchal  system  has  its  drawbacks  in 
government  as  well  as  in  social  life.  The  close 
union  of  the  family  and  clan  not  only  checks  in- 
dividual development  on  the  one  hand,  but 
hinders  a  broad  patriotism  on  the  other.  Each 
group  thinks  only  of  its  own  interests.  Cliquish- 
ness  always  destroys  public  spirit.      It  is  signifi- 


Defects  of  Social  System  63 

cant  that  the  recent  signs  of  a  national  patriot- 
ism in  China  come  mainly  from  students  who 
have  separated  from  their  families  to  study  in 
the  provincial  colleges  and  in  Japan. 

What  the  father  is  to  the  family,  and  the  elder  ^^^/^''oHty 
or  headman  to  the  clan  or  village,  that  is  the  local  of  officials 
magistrate  to  his  district,  the  governor  to  his 
province,  and  the  emperor  to  the  whole  empire. 
Each  official  has  authority  over  those  below  him, 
and  is  responsible  to  those  above  him  for  the  gen- 
eral good  behavior  of  his  constituency.  While 
in  theory  the  government,  like  the  oversight  of 
the  father,  is  for  the  welfare  of  the  people,  in 
actual  practise  the  power  granted  to  those  in 
office  is  usually  utilized  for  selfish  ends.  A  great 
variety  of  civil  and  criminal  functions  are  con- 
centrated in  the  hands  of  one  man,  which  gives 
him  great  opportunity  for  abuse.  There  is  a 
system  of  checks  and  balances  whereby  oppres- 
sion is  kept  within  limits,  but  overtaxing,  ac- 
ceptance of  bribes,  minor  extortion,  and  irregular- 
ities are  the  rule  and  not  the  exception.  Professor 
Parker  says :  "  I  have  myself  seen  enough  with 
my  own  eyes,  and  had  innumerable  free-and-easy 
conversations  with  both  magistrates  and  runners, 
to  enable  me  to  state  with  absolute  certainty  that 
a  downright  bad  magistrate,  succeeding  to  a  post 
dominated  by  a  nest  of  evil-minded  runners  with 
a  long-established  tyrannical  habit  ingrained  in 
their    hearts,    and    practising    among    a    stupid. 


Rights 


64  The  Uplift  of  China 

timid,  or  malignant  population,  can  with  impunity 
assassinate  any  one  he  likes  in  his  own  jail,  accept 
any  bribe,  commit  or  condone  any  injustice,  make 
his  fortune,  and  even  preserve  his  reputation  in 
spite  of  all  this.  On  the  other  hand,  I  have  seen 
completely  honest,  simple-minded,  benevolent 
magistrates,  perfectly  clean-handed  (subject  to 
custom),  anxious  to  do  right,  loyal  to  their  su- 
periors, beloved  of  the  people,  and  quite  capable 
of  restraining  the  police." 
se^unng  The  people  are  long-enduring  by  disposition 
and  have  a  wholesome  fear  of  the  government. 
Unless  an  injustice  is  of  so  grievous  a  nature  as 
to  rouse  a  whole  village  or  clan  it  is  apt  to  be 
borne.  The  principal  concern  of  a  magistrate 
is  therefore  not  to  administer  equal  justice  to 
every  citizen,  but  to  keep  the  more  influential 
sections  of  the  population  sufficiently  satisfied  not 
to  appeal  against  him.  Even  if  they  should  do 
so,  he  may  succeed  in  checking  their  appeal. 
"  There  is  no  way  of  sending  a  petition,  a  tele- 
gram, or  any  communication  whatever,  to  any 
one  in  authority,  without  running  the  gauntlet  of 
a  great  many  persons  who  will  thoroughly  sift 
the  message,  and  will  do  their  best  to  suppress,  or 
at  least  counteract,  whatever  runs  counter  to  their 
views  or  interests.  One  of  the  reforms  most 
needed  in  China  is  a  speedy  and  certain  w^ay  to 
get  the  ear  of  those  in  authority." 


Defects  of  Social  System  65 

It  is  probable  that  a  magistrate  has  found  it  ^o'^J^'ruptron 
necessary  to  bestow  a  number  of  judicious  "  pre- 
sents "  to  open  the  way  to  his  appointment ;  it  is 
quite  certain  that  the  amount  he  receives  as  sal- 
ary will  be  altogether  inadequate  to  defray  his 
expenses.  He  is  consequently  practically  driven 
to  employ  arbitrary  means  to  recoup  himself. 
If  he  overdoes  the  matter  of  exactions,  he  may 
get  into  trouble  with  his  superiors ;  if  he  under- 
does it,  he  will  be  out  of  pocket.  The  situation 
is  far  from  ideal. 

The  unjust  system  of  holding  an  official  ac-   unjust 

,  ,       .  ,  ,        ,  1  1  1  r  Responsibility 

countable  for  troubles  he  could  not  have  foreseen 
or  prevented  leads  many  a  man  to  suppress  bad 
reports  of  his  district,  instead  of  investigating 
and  righting  the  evil.  It  emphasizes  the  necessity 
of  merely  preserving  appearances  that  will  sat- 
isfy the  inspection  of  those  above  him. 

In  such  an  atmosphere   the   people   of  China   Results  of  the 

.  -  .  rT^<         System  on 

have  lived  m  isolation  for  many  centuries.  The  society  in 
training  they  have  received  accounts  for  much  of 
their  wonderful  homogeneity  and  for  their  re- 
spect for  law  and  iiioral  precepts.  It  accounts 
for  their  talent  for  combination,  but  it  also  ac- 
counts for  China's  lack  of  progress  during  the 
last  thousand  years.  It  is  probably  largely  re- 
sponsible for  the  lack  of  originality  so  often 
thought  to  be  a  race  trait.  The  system  under 
which  it  has  lived  would  certainly  seem  well  cal- 
culated   to    discourage    every    impulse    toward 


General 


66  The  Uplift  of  China 

variation  that  the  race  may  possess.  It  may  be 
that  the  Chinese  will  some  day,  when  their  facul- 
ties have  been  set  free  from  the  binding  force  of 
precedent,  exhibit  greater  originality  than  we 
have  ever  given  them  credit  for. 

°Fo*rTi^ners  ^^  is  also  casy  to  Understand  their  contempt  for 
foreigners.  It  is  a  peculiarity  of  human  nature 
that  those  most  hidebound  are  among  those  most 
supercilious.  It  is  not  to  be  expected  that  they 
should  regard  those  who  violate  so  many  of  the 
ancient  rules  of  propriety  as  we  do  otherwise 
than  as  barbarians. 
Powerf"       We  who  liavc  been  so  long  time  emancipated 

ven  wit      s    £j.Qj^^  ^j^^  ^^jj^  ^£  custom  should  not  overlook  the 

fact  that,  in  the  maintenance  of  their  traditions, 
some  of  the  best  instincts  of  the  Chinese  mind  and 
conscience  are  enlisted.  We  have  no  right  to 
approach  their  system  as  mere  iconoclasts.  Mod- 
ern Anglo-Saxon  society  has  been  organized  so 
as  to  open  very  wide  limits,  within  which  the  in- 
dividual is  free  to  move.  When  any  innova- 
tion,— a  new  breakfast  food,  or  hair  restorer, — 
lies  within  these  limits,  it  has  only  individual  con- 
servatism to  overcome  in  winning  its  way.  No 
one  is  in  the  least  lowering  himself  in  the  eyes  of 
his  fellows  if  he  chooses  to  accept  this  sort  of 
novelties.  But  there  are  things  at  which  easy- 
going American  society  draws  the  line.  Forms 
of  the  so-called  "  rational  "  costume  for  women, 
for  instance,  have  not  yet  won  the  approval  of 


Defects  of  Social  System  67 

public  opinion,  and  consequently  they  seem  to 
the  average  person  to  be  too  ridiculous  even  to 
discuss.  A  woman  would  instinctively  shrink 
from  arraying  against  herself  the  sentiment  of 
the  entire  community  by  adopting  a  style  of  dress 
it  had  agreed  to  condemn.  Such  an  instance  will 
help  us  to  realize  how  hard  it  is  to  defy  society 
as  a  whole  even  in  a  matter  of  mere  convention. 

Fortunately  for  us,  the  texture  of  our  society  s'tron^gerin 
is  so  loose,  and  its  demands  are  comparatively  so  ^^"^^ 
few,  that  we  are  hardly  conscious  of  any  con- 
straint whatever.  But  in  China,  the  man  who 
undertakes  to  violate  custom  runs  counter  to  his 
family,  his  clan,  the  whole  force  of  public  opin- 
ion, his  feeling  of  reverence  for  his  ancestors, 
and  fear  of  their  spirits,  the  only  ethics  he  h.as 
ever  been  taught,  the  views  of  the  most  learned 
men  he  has  ever  known,  and,  last  but  not  least, 
the  most  ingrained  habits  of  his  life.  Change  is 
coming  in  China.  It  will  be  well  if  it  come  not 
too  rapidly  to  permit  of  the  gradual  preparation 
of  the  individual  and  the  family  to  receive  it. 
Otherwise,  social  and  ethical  chaos  may  be  the 
result. 

Let  us  next  look  at  the  relation  of  the  patri-   P^p''^^^^^. 

^  Individuality 

archal  system  to  the  individual.  Surroundings 
of  the  kind  that  we  have  described  are  not  apt  to 
develop  what  we  call  individuality.  The  very 
conception  of  this  implies  the  right  of  one  indi- 
vidual to  differ  from  another,  of  the  present,  if 


68  The  Uplift  of  China 

need  be,  to  differ  from  the  past.  It  is  not  a  gift 
which  we  inherit  full-blown,  but  a  potentiality 
which  requires  exercise  and  expression  for  its 
development.  Precisely  this  expression  is  what 
the  Chinese  social  system  consciously  and  uncon- 
sciously represses.  A  youth  is  not  encouraged 
to  be  himself,  nor  to  express  his  own  ideas.  No 
one  bears  with  his  crudities  and  seeks  to  draw 
him  out,  in  order  to  promote  his  mental  growth. 
Instead  of  this,  his  elders  control  and  snub  him 
until  the  very  idea  of  intellectual  independence 
is  starved  within  him.  We  are  speaking  of  the 
average  case ;  for  in  China,  as  everywhere  else, 
there  are  natures  which  make  some  headway  even 
against  the  most  untoward  conditions.  It  is 
easy  to  see  that  the  average  Chinese  will  be  sadly 
lacking  in  those  qualities  of  independence,  in- 
itiative, and  originality  upon  which  Western 
society  sets  such  a  premium.  And  the  case  of 
the  woman  will  be  infinitely  worse. 
PHv"a'c^  ^^^  Chinese  is  always  under  the  public  eye  and 
under  the  constraint  of  public  opinion.  He 
knows  almost  nothing  of  privacy.  He  could  not 
understand  the  lines  of  Lowell : 

"  If  chosen  souls  could  never  be  alone 
In  deep  'mid  silence  open-doored  to  God, 
No  greatness  ever  had  been  dreamed  or  done. 
The  nurse  of  full-grown  souls  is  solitude." 

The  separation  of  families  in  the  West  and  the 
arrangement   of   houses    insures   to   all    but    the 


Defects  of  Social  System  69 

very  poor  a  certain  amount  of  privacy.  This  in 
turn  has  the  tendency  to  cultivate  self-reliance 
and  independence  of  action.  But  not  so  in 
China.  The  way  in  which  population  swarms  in 
his  family  court-yard,  in  his  village,  and  along 
the  whole  daily  path  of  the  Chinese  prevents 
him  from  knowing  the  culture  that  solitude 
offers.  Hence  he  loses  all  taste  for  it,  and  en- 
dures without  concern  crowding  that  would  set 
us  distracted. 

Oriental    custom    has    never    demanded    more   App'e'a^anceat 
than   external    conformity.       A    man    may    hold   oflj^cerUy^ 
what  opinions  he  likes  so  long  as  they  do  not 
affect  his  behavior.      The  result  of  this  has  been 
to  exalt  appearance  as  all-sufficient.     Among  the 
sayings  of  Confucius  and  Mencius  are  praises  of 
sincerity,  which  is  reckoned  as  one  of  the  five 
constant  virtues.      But  it  is  easy  to  see  that  a 
training  which  from  childhood  merely  represses 
is  not  fitted   to   develop  this  characteristic.      A 
Chinese  says  of  his  own  youth :   "The  boy  attains 
to  the  ideal  character  only  when  he  habitually 
checks  his  affectionate  impulses,  suppresses  his 
emotions,  and  is  uniformly  respectful  to  his  su- 
periors and  dignified  with  his  inferiors.      There- 
fore the  child  is  early  taught  to  walk  respectfully 
behind    his    superiors,    to    sit    only    when    he    is 
bidden,  to  speak  only  when  questions  are  asked 
him,  and  to  salute  his  superiors  by  the  correct 
designations.  ...  If  he  is  taken  to  task  for  any- 


7o  The  Uplift  of  China 

thing  he  has  done,  he  must  never  contradict, 
never  seek  to  explain  .  .  .  but  suffer  punishment 
in  silence,  although  he  may  be  conscious  of  no 
wrong-doing.  ...  I  lived  the  years  of  my  child- 
hood in  a  shrinking  condition  of  mind.  Like  all 
youngsters,  I  wanted  to  shout,  jump,  run  about, 
show  my  resentments,  give  my  animal  spirits  and 
affectionate  impulses  full  play.  But  .  .  .  my 
tongue  was  bridled  and  my  feet  clogged  by  fear 
of  my  elders.'"  It  would  be  a  rare  exception 
when  one  could  grow  sincere  in  such  an  atmos- 
phere. 
Promotes        ^  phrasc  which  of  late  is  often  quoted  in  our 

Sense  of  ^^  ^ 

"  f"a<=e  "  popular  literature  is  "  to  save  face."  Of  the  feel- 
ing which  this  denotes  the  Chinese  have  no 
monopoly,  but  their  social  ideals  have  developed 
it  to  an  extraordinary  degree.  "  Face  "  is  the 
sense  of  having  fulfilled  the  demands  of  appear- 
ance. The  same  training  which  smothers  sin- 
cerity, feeds  the  desire  to  be  above  all  things 
"  proper."  Tiiis  desire  has  its  good  side.  It 
holds  people  up  to  the  performance  of  social 
duties  which  are  too  often  repudiated  in  the 
West.  A  man  would  "  lose  face  "  if  he  neglected 
his  parents  or  was  backward  in  showing  the  cus- 
tomary hospitality.  On  the  other  hand,  it  fos- 
ters deceit,  touchiness,  and  unwise  extravagance. 
Falsehood  is  not  permitted  to  stand  in  the  way 
of   face.      Any  violation   of  this   false  sense  of 

'  Yan  rhou  Lee,   When  I   Was  a  Boy  in  China,   i8,  20. 


Defects  of  Social  System  71 

dignity  will  arouse  instant  resentment.  The  dis- 
play at  weddings  and  funerals  demanded  by 
"  face  "  may  plunge  a  family  into  debt  for  a  life- 
time. 

It  is  impossible  for  a  community  to  regard  confidence" 
truth  lightly  and  yet  to  preserve  a  sense  of 
mutual  confidence.  Those  who  are  willing  to 
resort  to  falsehood  when  under  pressure  them- 
selves, have  no  reason  to  believe  that  others  will 
be  absolutely  truthful  under  similar  pressure. 
The  result  is  that  no  one  in  China  accepts  the 
statements  of  another  at  their  full  face  value. 
This  lack  of  confidence  is  shown  in  public  affairs 
by  the  absence  of  "  trust  "  institutions  and  of 
opportunities  for  the  investment  of  capital  as 
compared  with  the  West. 

A  number  of  influences  combine  in  rendering  J^'fluences 
Chinese  social  life  somewhat  conspicuous  for  the  fy^p"t^hy 
absence  of  sympathy.  The  extreme  poverty  of 
great  masses  of  people,  a  poverty  that  requires 
millions  of  families  to  practise  every  possible 
economy  to  escape  starvation,  renders  them  cal- 
lous to  suffering  and  want  which  they  are  unable 
to  alleviate.  The  absence  of  nerves  tends  in  the 
same  direction.  As  a  race  they  must  be  re- 
garded as  cruel. 

Superstition  aids  in  repressing  manifestations  Superstition 

^  r  b  Represses 

of  sympathy.  Misfortune  is  believed  to  result 
from  the  ill  will  of  some  demon,  who  may  trans- 
fer his  persecutions  to  any  one  that  attempts  to 


72  The  Uplift  of  China 

thwart  him.  Cases  of  distress  are  also  neglected 
for  fear  lest  the  government  ofificials  should  hold 
the  would-be  rescuers  responsible  for  the  evil. 
System*Ai'lo  '^^^  family  system  only  aggravates  this  ten- 
Kesponsibie  fjency  to  withhoM  sympathy.  Affection  could 
hardly  be  expected  to  run  far  outside  the  family 
or  clan,  but,  even  inside,  the  conflicting  claims  of 
sons  and  their  wives  are  a  great  source  of  bitter- 
ness. Brothers  and  sisters-in-law  too  often  look 
upon  one  another  as  competitors  for  the  largest 
share  of  the  common  property.  But  perhaps  the 
main  difficulty  lies  deeper  yet.  Whatever  re- 
presses individuality,  whatever  exalts  formality 
at  the  expense  of  sincerity,  whatever  emphasizes 
the  inequalities  of  position  and  privilege,  what- 
ever makes  it  hard  for  persons  to  read  each 
other's  thoughts, — these  things  tend  to  weaken 
the  sense  of  sympathy, 
ifevero^p  While  the  Chinese  is  extremely  sensitive  and 
^'clntVoi  yielding  to  the  force  of  public  opinion,  he  has  not 
had  large  opportunities  to  cultivate  independent 
self-control.  Hence  we  find  him  at  once  sub- 
missive and  passionate,  the  latter  especially  when 
he  thinks  he  has  been  subjected  to  a  social  slight. 
The  man  who  has  been  denied  the  exercise  of  his 
manhood  during  so  much  of  his  life  must  expect 
to  inherit  streaks  of  childishness  to  his  dying  day. 
Dr.  Gibson  remarks  on  the  anomalies  of  Chinese 
character :  "  Very  slow  to  strike,  though  ever 
ready  to  curse  and  quarrel,  capable  of  great  self- 


Defects  of  Social  System  73 

constraint,  patient,  peaceable,  law-abiding,  in- 
dustrious, observant  of  the  rights  of  others ;  and 
at  the  same  time  vengeful,  implacable,  '  pig- 
headed,' and  obstinate,  carried  away,  often  on 
slight  occasions,  by  passions  of  ungovernable 
fury."^ 

Are  such  individuals,  with  all  their  valuable  ^J^a^afq^uat^ 
race  traits  and  economic  virtues,  well  prepared, 
just  as  they  are.  to  face  an  era  which  calls  for 
the  most  highly  developed  individuality?  Can 
they  be  expected  to  acquire  the  needful  traits  of 
character  without  introducing  a  new  spirit  into 
their  social  system? 

Let  us  consider,  finally,  the  atmosphere  of  the  womanin 
Chinese  home  and  its  effect  on  womanhood  and  ^^^  Home 
childhood.  The  ideas  of  propriety  emphasize 
the  duties  of  the  inferior  to  the  superior  and  say 
very  little  about  the  correlative  duties  of  super- 
iors to  those  beneath  them.  A  Chinese  woman 
enters  the  household  of  her  husband's  family 
tagged  with  the  double  inferiority  of  sex  and 
age.  She  is  only  a  woman,  and  she  is  probably 
the  youngest  woman  on  the  premises.  She  is 
expected  to  serve  her  mother-in-law  and  to  defer 
to  her  older  sisters-in-law.  If  these  individuals 
were  gifted  with  any  instinctive  sympathy  with 
youth,  or  if  they  felt  under  any  special  obliga- 
tion to  be  considerate  and  forbearing,  the  per- 
centage of  happy  households  would  be  greater. 

*  The  East  and  the  West,  October,  1903,  page  369. 


74  The  Uplift  of  China 

But  the  young  wife  is  more  apt  to  be  greeted 
with  the  regard  which  sophomores  and  upper 
classmen  entertain  for  freshmen,  so  that  her  life 
becomes  a  burden  to  her  from  the  very  start. 
Where  property  is  held  in  common,  her  presence 
means  so  much  less  for  the  share  of  each  of  the 
others,  and  the  feeling  is  not  unnatural  that  she 
must  be  made  to  earn  her  way.  In  case  of  the 
quarrels  which  are  practically  unavoidable  in 
such  a  situation,  she  may  be  without  the  sym- 
pathy even  of  her  husband.  Theory  demands 
that  he  should  side  with  his  mother  rather  than 
with  his  wife,  and  he  has  no  affection  for  the 
latter  that  would  make  him  seek  to  comfort  her. 
In  many  a  household  a  young  Chinese  husband 
would  be  ashamed  to  be  seen  even  talking  with 
his  wife,  while  to  show  her  any  consideration 
would  expose  him  to  the  ridicule  of  the  entire 
family.  It  is  no  wonder  that  suicides  of  young 
Chinese  wives  are  far  from  infrequent. 

L^^Lnlfg'htl  T^^  ^^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  legal  rights.  She  may  be 
put  to  death  for  infidelity,  but  has  no  right  to 
complain  of  it  in  her  husband.  She  may  be 
divorced  if  she  beats  him,  while  he  is  free  to 
chastise  her  in  any  way  short  of  inflicting  a 
wound.  She  is  not  even  allowed  to  leave  the 
house  without  his  permission,  and  if  she  dis- 
obeys he  may  sell  her  as  a  concubine.' 

1  Mollendorf,  Family  Law  of  the  Chinese,  30,  31. 


Defects  of  Social  System  75 

The  fact  that  a  girl  at  her  marriage  becomes  a  Educ''^tii>''n  °^ 
member  of  another  family  discourages  her  par- 
ents from  giving  her  an  education.  Especially 
in  the  south  of  China  it  is  not  uncommon  for 
girls  to  receive  some  instruction,  but  those  who 
proceed  far  enough  to  be  able  to  read  for  profit 
or  recreation  are  probably  less  than  one  per  cent, 
of  the  whole ;  Dr.  Martin,  of  Peking,  estimates 
not  more  than  one  in  ten  thousand. 

The  unhappy  practise  of  foot-binding  has  no  polt^binding 
necessary  connection  with  the  patriarchal  form 
of  the  family,  but  it  adds  greatly  to  the  disabil- 
ities under  which  Chinese  women  labor.  Mrs. 
Archibald  Little,  whose  position  as  president  of 
the  "  Natural  Feet  Society  "  has  given  her  special 
reason  for  investigation,  says :  "  During  the  first 
three  years  (of  foot-binding)  the  girlhood  of 
China  presents  a  most  melancholy  spectacle. 
Instead  of  a  hop,  skip,  and  a  jump,  with  rosy 
cheeks  like  the  little  girls  of  England,  the  poor 
little  things  are  leaning  heavily  on  a  stick  some- 
what taller  than  themselves,  or  carried  on  a  man's 
back,  or  sitting  sadly  crying.  They  have  great 
black  lines  under  their  eyes,  and  a  special  curious 
paleness  that  I  have  never  seen  except  in  connec- 
tion with  foot-binding.  Their  mothers  mostly 
sleep  with  a  big  stick  by  the  bedside,  with  which 
to  get  up  and  beat  the  little  girl  should  she  dis- 
turb the  household  by  her  wails ;  but  not  uncom- 
monly she  is  put  to  sleep  in  an  out-house.     The 


76  The  Uplift  of  China 

only  relief  she  gets  is  either  from  opium,  or  from 
hanging  her  feet  over  the  edge  of  her  wooden 
bedstead,  so  as  to  stop  the  circulation."  For  a 
Chinese  woman  to  confess  that  her  feet  gave  her 
pain  would  be  considered  most  indelicate,  so  that 
it  is  safe  to  say  that  there  is  much  more  of  suffer- 
ing than  ever  appears  on  the  surface.  In  addition 
to  this  it  is  a  great  check  upon  freedom  of  move- 
ment. 
\t^Fauu  There  are  some  happy  marriages  in  China  and 
affectionate  husbands.  The  wife  who  becomes  a 
mother  is  treated  with  more  respect,  which  in- 
creases as  she  advances  in  years.  It  remains 
true,  however,  that  the  social  system  as  a  whole 
is  terribly  deficient  in  providing  for  the  natural 
and  divine  rights  of  woman.  That  the  present 
situation  does  not  cause  the  same  amount  of  un- 
happiness  that  it  would  if  Chinese  women  had 
ever  known  anything  better  is  no  excuse  for  its 
continuance, 
r^u  ,)y^^i       The  Chinese  home  in  its  present  state  does  not 

Cnilanooa  '^ 

Misses  fm-nish  an  ideal  environment  for  childhood.  To 
begin  with,  the  ignorance  and  disregard  of  sani- 
tation is  responsible  for  a  large  mortality  rate, 
and  many  of  those  who  survive  the  unhealthy 
diet  and  careless  treatment  they  receive,  prob- 
ably carry  enfeebled  constitutions  through  Hfe. 
There  is  not  the  manifestation  of  sympathy  be- 
tween parents  and  children  that  means  so  much 


Defects  of  Social  System  'J^ 

in  Western  homes.  A  Chinese  father  who  loves 
his  children  tenderly  will  yet  consider  it  beneath 
his  dignity  to  romp  with  them  or  enter  into  any 
of  their  games.  A  Chinese  tells  us  that  when  a 
boy  of  twelve  he  left  his  mother  to  go  to  Amer- 
ica, there  was  no  embrace,  although  the  mother's 
eyes  were  wet.  The  little  fellow  gravely  pros- 
trated himself  four  times,  and  the  parting  was 
over.'  What  would  our  own  childhood  and 
parenthood  be,  if  we  felt  obliged  to  observe  such 
a  code  of  propriety? 

Another  thing  we  should  miss  in  China  is  the  NoTfilevltTng 
family  meal.  This,  as  we  know  it,  is  an  insti- 
tution peculiar  to  Christendom.  We  could  ill 
spare  from  our  lives  the  memories  of  its  social 
spirit  and  table-talk.  In  China  men  and  women 
eat  apart,  and  a  child  seldom  sits  at  the  table  with 
both  his  father  and  mother.  Nor  has  the 
Chinese  child  any  knowledge  of  the  books  and 
magazines  from  which  our  children  derive  so 
much.  The  mental  atmosphere  of  his  home  is 
far  from  stimulating.  Even  if  he  belongs  to  the 
small  minority  who  learn  to  read  with  sufficient 
facility  to  enjoy  it  as  a  pastime,  he  is  the  rare 
exception,  if  he  possesses  anything  suited  to  his 
comprehension.  The  quarreling  between  the 
women  of  the  household,  which  he  cannot  help 
witnessing,  aids  in  degrading  his  idea  of  home. 

The  evils  we  have  mentioned  may  be  consid-    ^,  ^!^.^p''''' 

Needed 
^  Yan  Phou  Lee,  When  I  Was  a  Boy  in  China,  96. 


78  The  Uplift  of  China 

ered  as  at  least  typical.  Some  of  them  may  dis- 
appear with  a  development  of  China's  resources, 
and  the  consequent  rise  in  the  standard  of  living. 
The  spread  of  an  education  fitted  to  the  actual 
needs  of  life  will  do  more.  But  the  root  of  the 
difficulty  lies  deeper.  The  Chinese  family  needs 
a  new  spirit,  which  shall  lay  stress  on  the  duties 
of  superiors  to  inferiors,  on  the  worth  of  each  in- 
dividual soul  in  the  sight  of  a  loving  Father,  on 
the  sense  of  personal  responsibility  to  him  and 
not  to  custom.  It  needs  to  learn  that  a  man 
should  forsake  his  father  and  mother  and  cleave 
to  his  wife,  to  love  her  as  his  own  flesh.  It  needs 
to  learn  that  "  dignity  is  not  one  of  the  fruits  of 
the  Spirit."  It  needs  to  experience  the  liberty 
wherewith  Christ  has  set  us  free  from  the  bond- 
age of  the  past. 

QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTER  III 

Aim  :  To  Realize  the  Need  of  Chinese  Society  for 
Christianity 

I.     The  Tendencies  of  Chinese  Society. 

I.*  What  are  some  of  the  more  important  things 
that  you  think  Western  society  owes  to  Chris- 
tianity? 

2.  What  incidents  can  you  recall  from  the  Old 
Testament  that  remind  you  of  the  Chinese 
family  system? 

3.*  Think  out  in  detail  how  your  own  family  life 
would  have  been  different  from  your  birth  till 


Defects  of  Social  System  79 

now,  if  Chinese  customs  had  prevailed  in  this 
country. 

4.  How  would  this  have  affected  your  father  and 
mother,  uncles  and  aunts? 

5.  How  should  you  feel  toward  the  head  of  your 
family,  if  he  had  the  rights  which  Chinese  law 
allows  ? 

6.*  How  much  initiative  would  your  father  prob- 
ably have  developed,  if  he  had  lived  under  the 
Chinese  regime? 

7.  What  in  general  are  the  good  and  bad  sides  of 
the  theory  of  mutual  responsibility? 

8.  What  important  influences  would  never  have 
come  into  your  life,  if  you  had  felt  compelled 
to  conform  to  your  family  traditions? 

9.  How  would  it  affect  our  progress,  if  no  learn- 
ing was  regarded  with  respect  but  that  of 
Greek  and  Latin? 

ID.*  What  qualities  that  China  will  need  for  her 
future  development  does  her  system  of  govern- 
ment fail  to  foster? 

11.  What  qualities  ought  officials  to  possess  to 
make  the  system  a  beneficent  one? 

n.     Its  Effect  on  Individual  Development. 

12.  If  you  wished  a  boy  to  develop  initiative,  what 
sort  of  training  should  you  give  him? 

13.  H  you  wished  a  girl  to  become  perfectly  sin- 
cere, what  should  you  tell  her  to  do? 

14.  How  would  the  restrictions  of  Chinese  family 
life  hinder  development  along  these  two  lines? 

15.*  Do  you  know  any  persons  who  lay  great  stress 
on  appearances?  How  is  their  character  af- 
fected by  this  trait? 

16.  What  special  good  has  come  to  you  from  hours 
that  you  have  spent  alone? 


8o  The  Uplift  of  China 

17.     When  a  inan  is  repressed  by  those  above  him, 

how  is  he  apt  to  treat  those  below  him? 
18.*  With  what  individuals  do  you  share  the  deepest 

personal   sympathy,   and   why? 
19.*  How  many  of  the  conditions  that  foster  this 

sympathy    are    present    in    the    Chinese    social 

system  ? 

20.  What  is  the  relation  of  "face"  to  sincerity? 

21.  Would  you  care  to  send  a  son  or  daughter  to  a 
boarding-school  where  you  knew  that  school- 
opinion    was    all-powerful?     Why   not? 

III.  Its  Influence  on  Woman. 

22.  If  you  were  a  Chinese  girl,  with  what  feelings 
would  you  look  forward  to  marriage? 

23.  How  would  you  feel  to  have  your  sister  mar- 
ried to  a  man  she  had  never  seen? 

24.*  What  difference  will  there  be  in  married  life 
when  there  has  been  no  winning  of  affection  in 
the  first  place? 

25.*  What  effect  will  the  provisions  of  Chinese 
family  law  have  upon  the  character  of  the  hus- 
band ? 

26.  In  view  of  the  differing  customs,  what  do  you 
think  would  be  the  relative  proportion  of  happy 
marriages  in  China  as  compared  with  the 
United   States? 

IV.  Its  Influence  on  Childhood. 

27.  For  what  influences  of  your  childhood  home 
life  are  you  most  grateful  ? 

28.  To  what  extent  are  these  influences  present  in 
the  average  Chinese  home? 

29.*  In  what  ways  does  the  Chinese  home  violate 
the  principles  of  child  training  that  you  would 
advocate  ? 


Defects  of  Social  System  8i 

30.*  What  sort  of  a  man  would  you  expect  yout 
son  to  be  if  he  had  lived  from  babyhood  in  a 
Chinese  family? 

31.*  What  sort  of  a  woman  would  you  expect  your 
daughter  to  be  under  the  same  circumstances? 

V.     The  Need  of  Christianity. 

32.*  In  what  ways  do  you  think  you  might  influence 
a  Chinese  home  for  the  better,  if  you  had  made 
the  acquaintance  of  the  family?  What  would 
be  your  method  of  approach? 

33*  How  far  do  you  think  you  could  get  without 
the  aid  of  Christianity? 

34.*  Give  all  the  reasons  you  can  why  Christianity 
will  be  indispensable  in  making  the  Chinese 
home  what  it  ought  to  be. 

References  for  Advanced  Study. — Chapter  III 

I.    Home  and  Family  Life. 

Bryan :  Letters  to  a  Chinese  Official,  VI. 

Bryson :  Home  Life  in  China,  Part  i,  II,  VI. 

Douglas :  Society  in  China,  XL 

Gorst :  China,  VIII. 

Holcombe:  The  Real  Chinaman,  IV. 

Smith:  Village  Life  in  China,  XXV,  XXVI. 

II.     Village  Life. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  40. 
Douglas :  Society  in  China,  V. 
Hardy :  John  Chinaman  at  Home,  VII. 
Smith:  Village  Life  in  China,  I,  VI,  VII. 

III.    Educational  System. 

Douglas :  Society  in  China,  IX. 
Dukes :  Every-day  Life  in  China,  IX. 


82  The  Uplift  of  China 

Gorst:  China,  XII. 

Hardy :  John  Chinaman  at  Home,  XX. 

Holcombe :  The  Real  Chinese  Question,  III. 

Martin :  The  Lore  of  Cathay,  XVI,  XVII,  XVIII, 

XIX. 

Smith :  Village  Life  in  China,  X. 

Williams:  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  i,  IX. 

IV.     Moral  Deficiencies. 

Bard:  Chinese  Life  in  Town  and  Country,  II. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  35,  36. 

Douglas :  Society  in  China,  XX,  XXI. 

Graves :  Forty  Years  in  China,  VII,  VIII. 

Smith :  Chinese     Characteristics,     VI,     X,     XXI, 

XXV. 


THE  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS 
OF  THE  RELIGIONS 


83 


China  is  popularly  supposed  to  have  three  religions, — 
Confucianism,  Buddhism,  and  Taoism. 

The  first  is  not,  and  never  has  been,  a  religion,  being 
nothing  more  than  a  system  of  social  and  political 
morality;  the  second  is  indeed  a  religion,  but  an  alien 
religion ;  only  the  last,  and  the  least  known,  is  of  native 
growth. 

— Herbert  Allen  Giles. 

There  is  little  hope  for  China,  politically,  morally,  or 
religiously,  until  Taoism  is  swept  from  the  face  of  the 
land.     It  is  evil  and  only  evil. 

—H.  C.  Du  Bose. 

It  [Buddhism]  excites  but  little  enthusiasm  at  the 
present  day  in  China ;  its  priests  are  ignorant,  low,  and 
immoral ;  addicted  to  opium ;  despised  by  the  people ; 
held  up  to  contempt  and  ridicule;  and  the  gibe  and  joke 
of  the  populace.  The  nuns  likewise  hold  a  very  low 
position  in  the  public  estimation. 

—J.  Dyer  Ball. 

The  higher  class  of  Chinese  should  carefully  consider 
the  situation  and  should  tolerate  the  Western  Religion 
as  they  tolerate  Buddhism  and  Taoism.  Why  should  it 
injure  us?  And  because  Confucianism,  as  now  prac- 
tised, is  inadequate  to  lift  us  from  the  present  plight, 
why  retaliate  by  scoffing  at  other  religions  ?  Not  only 
is  such  a  procedure  useless ;  it  is  dangerous. 

— Chang  Chih-tung. 


84 


IV 


THE  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS 
OF  THE  RELIGIONS 

'~r*HE  Chinese  are  not  naturally  a  religious  Not  Naturally 
■'^  people.  Although  to  the  superficial  ob- 
server they  appear  very  religious,  yet  on  closer 
examination  it  is  evident  that  most  of  their  wor- 
ship is  empty  formalism.  While  the  Hindus 
are  passionately  fond  of  the  metaphysical  and 
speculative,  the  Chinese  are  practical  and  do  not 
burden  themselves  with  the  mysteries  of  the  in- 
visible world.  As  in  nearly  all  lands,  the  women 
are  the  most  devout  worshipers:  many  of  the 
educated  men  are  skeptics,  making  only  an  out- 
ward acknowledgment  of  forms  of  worship. 
However,  there  are  some  earnest  souls,  seeking 
satisfaction  for  their  heart  yearnings,  in  the 
various  sects. 

Minor  Faiths 
Before  entering  upon  a  discussion  of  the  three   Mohamme- 

.     .  °      '■  dans  in  China 

great  religions  of  China,  brief  mention  must  be 
made  of  two  minor  faiths.  The  Mohammedans 
are  scattered  through  China,  especially  in  the 
western  and  southwestern  provinces,  to  the  pos- 

85 


86  The  Uplift  of  China 

sible  number  of  twenty  millions.  They  are  more 
lax  in  their  practises  than  their  co-religionists  in 
India,  but  they  do  not  intermarry  with  the 
Chinese,  and  keep  up  the  forms  of  their  faith, 
making,  however,  for  the  most  part  no  effort  to 
proselyte.  As  yet  very  few  have  become  Chris- 
tians, but  there  is  no  reason  why  there  might  not 
be  a  movement  in  this  direction  when  larger  ef- 
forts have  been  made  on  their  behalf, — an  enter- 
prise which  ought  at  once  to  be  seriously  under- 
taken. Their  moolahs,  or  priests,  are  often  more 
bitterly  opposed  to  Christianity  than  those  of  the 
sects  of  Tao  or  Buddha. 
Jews  in  China  There  is  in  K'ai-feng,  the  capital  of  Ho-nan, 
the  remnant  of  an  ancient  colony  of  Jews,  but 
their  synagogue  has  long  since  been  pulled  down 
and  its  timbers,  and  the  sacred  books  as  well,  sold. 
The  melancholy  history  of  this  sect  is  of  special 
interest,  and  a  concrete  instance  of  how  one  of 
the  most  unimpressible  faiths  known  to  history 
may,  having  lost  its  original  impulse,  be  disin- 
tegrated by  the  slow  corrosion  of  the  mingled 
polytheism,  pantheism,  and  atheism  of  Confucian 
civilization.* 
Rer^^'^ns  Three  forms  of  religion  are  recognized,  Con- 
fucianism, Taoism,  and  Buddhism.  The  two 
former  are  indigenous,  while  the  last-named  came 
from   India.      Dr.   Martin  discriminates  the  re- 

1  For   a  summary  of  what   is  known  of  the  origin  of  the  Jews 
in    Cliina,    sec    Yule,    Marco    Polo    (edited    by    Henri    Cordier). 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        87 

ligions  of  China  as  ethical  (Confucianism),  phy- 
sical (Taoism),  metaphysical  (Buddhism). 
Buddhism  has  adopted  the  deities  and  spirits  of 
other  religions.  Taoism  has  imitated  the  trinity 
of  Buddhism.  Confucianism  despises,  rejects, 
and  adopts  both !  Every  Chinese  is  a  Confucian- 
ist,  but  most  of  them  are  likewise  Taoists  and 
Buddhists.  They  practise  all  three  on  different 
occasions  and  for  different  purposes.  Because 
these  religions  have  been  mingling  so  closely  for 
centuries,  it  is  really  impossible  to  trace  all  the 
elements  of  Chinese  religion  to  that  which  gave 
them  birth. 

Gibbon  remarked  of  the  Roman  Empire  that  Reltgton 
to  the  common  people  all  religions  were  equally 
true,  to  the  philosopher  all  were  equally  false, 
and  to  the  statesman  all  were  equally  useful,  an 
observation  of  which  the  student  of  Chinese  re- 
ligions will  often  be  reminded.  The  definition  of 
Religion  in  the  Standard  Dictionary  is  as  fol- 
lows :  "  A  belief  binding  the  spiritual  nature  of 
man  to  the  supernatural  being  on  whom  he  is 
conscious  that  he  is  dependent.  Also  the  prac- 
tise that  springs  out  of  the  recognition  of  such 
relations."  There  is,  however,  in  the  Chinese 
language  no  word  which  embodies  this  concept, 
its  place  being  generally  taken  by  a  term  denot- 
ing instruction,  which  contains  quite  a  different 
idea.      The    phrase    p'ai    shen,    signifying    "  to 


88 


The  Uplift  of  China 


worship,"  or  to  pay  one's  respects  to  gods  or 
spirits,  is  a  vague  substitute  for  a  word  which 
should  mean  reHgion. 


Viewed  as  a 
Religion 


Confucius' 
Life  and  Work 


Confucianism 

Confucianism  presents  itself  to  the  inquirer 
partly  as  a  system  of  political  and  social  ethics 
and  partly  as  a  State  religion,  embodying  the 
worship  of  nature,  of  the  spirits  of  departed 
worthies,  and  of  ancestors.  From  one  point  of 
view  it  is  therefore  a  religion,  while  from  another 
it  is  not.  Confucianism  does  not  conform  to  the 
idea  of  a  religion  which  binds  the  spiritual  nature 
of  man  to  a  supernatural  being  upon  whom  he 
is  consciously  dependent.  It  must  also  be  re- 
marked that  the  term  Confucianism  is  at  once 
vague,  inaccurate,  misleading,  and  indispensable. 
It  would  naturally  imply  a  system  of  thought  to 
which  Confucius  is  related  in  some  such  way 
as  Gautama  to  Buddhism,  or  Mohammed  to 
Islam,  but  this  is  by  no  means  the  case. 

Confucius  was  a  Chinese  philosopher  and 
statesman  who  lived  in  the  sixth  century  B.  C." 
In  the  days  of  the  weak  Chou  dynasty  and  at  a 
time  when  China  was  divided  into  a  great  num- 
ber of  petty  feudal  states,  owing  only  nominal 
fealty  to  the  emperor,  Confucius  appeared,  at 
once  an  officer  and  a  teacher.      In  the  former 

1  Born    SSI,   died   478,   B.    C. 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        89 

capacity  his  services  were  never  long  continued, 
owing  to  the  reluctance  of  the  kings  of  the  sev- 
eral states  to  be  guided  by  his  austere  teachings. 
The  great  work  of  Confucius  was  in  gathering 
about  him  a  body  of  disciples  to  a  reputed  total 
of  3,000,  many  of  whom  were  deeply  impressed 
with  his  doctrines,  some  of  them  taking  great 
pains  to  see  that  they  were  perpetuated. 

Worship  during  the  periods  of  Yao  and  Shun   Adoptions  of 

^  '^  _      _  Confucius 

was  probably  monotheistic.  Shang  Ti  was  the 
supreme  ruler  of  the  universe  and  was  regarded 
as  a  personal  being.  But  nature  and  ancestral 
worship  succeeded  this  monotheism.  Confucius 
countenanced  the  existing  worship  of  ancestors 
and  of  spirits,  but  laid  almost  exclusive  emphasis 
on  ethical  relations.  He  never  taught  the  duty 
of  man  to  any  higher  power  than  the  head  of 
the  State  or  family.  The  Emperor,  being  the 
Son  of  Heaven,  exercises  his  authority  under  tlie 
direction  of  Heaven.  Right  government  consists 
in  directing  the  affairs  of  State  in  harmony  with 
the  Law  of  Heaven. 

According  to   the   Chinese   ritual,   Heaven   is  Heaven 

,.,,,,  Worshiped 

worshiped  only  by  the  emperor  at  the  two  sols-  by  the 
tices  in  the  Temple  of  Heaven,  in  the  southern 
city  of  Peking,  where  the  Altar  of  Heaven  is  the 
spot  at  which  the  ruler  of  China's  millions,  hav- 
ing by  fasting  and  meditation  prepared  himself, 
with  an  elaborate  and  a  solemn  ceremonial  pros- 


90  The  Uplift  of  China 

trates  himself  before  Heaven  as  its  agent,  its 
servant ;  and  sometimes,  as  in  cases  of  rebellion, 
flood,  drought,  and  the  like,  as  guilty  of  sins 
against  Heaven  which  require  confession.  This 
was  done  by  the  Emperor  Hsien  Feng  in  1853 
when  the  T'ai  P'ing  rebellion  was  at  its  height, 
imploring  on  behalf  of  his  suffering  people  the 
compassion  of  the  Sovereign  of  the  universe. 
In  this  act  the  emperor  recognizes  that  he  rules 
by  the  authority  of  Heaven,  to  whom  he  is  re- 
sponsible for  the  use  of  his  power. 
Teachings  on        Coufucius  laid  great  stress  upon  the  personal 

Government  °  _  . 

character  of  the  ruler,  and  attributed  to  his  ex- 
ample an  efficiency  which  has  never  been  illus- 
trated in  human  history.  The  theory  is  that  if 
the  prince  is  virtuous  and  all  that  he  ought  to  be, 
the  people  must  likewise  be  virtuous  and  all  that 
they  ought  to  be.  This  assumption  has  been 
crystallized  in  the  dictum  of  a  Chinese  philos- 
opher who  lived  B.  C.  200:  "The  prince  is  a 
dish,  and  the  people  are  the  water ;  if  the  dish  is 
round  the  water  will  be  round,  if  the  dish  is 
square  the  water  will  be  square  likewise." 
How  Good        The  teachings  of  Confucius,  as  to  the  means 

Government  is    ,  ,  .    ,       ,  .  ,  .  ,        ,  , 

to  be  Obtained  by  which  this  good  government  is  to  be  brought 
about,  are  fragmentary.  What  was  needed,  he 
thought,  was  a  renewal  of  the  old  ways,  and  noth- 
ing else.  "  I  am  not,"  he  said,  "  an  originator, 
but  a  transmitter,"    His  favorite  disciple  once  in- 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        91 

quired  how  the  government  of  the  State  should 
be  administered,  and  Confucius  replied :  "  Follow 
the  seasons  of  the  Hsia  dynasty ;  ride  in  the  car- 
riages of  the  Yin  dynasty;  wear  the  ceremonial 
cap  of  the  Chou  dynasty;  let  the  music  be  the 
shoo  with  its  pantomimes.  Banish  the  songs  of 
the  ch'ing,  and  keep  far  from  specious  talkers." 
Thus  in  his  view  the  past  was  the  golden  age,  to 
the  restoration  of  which  he  gave  all  his  energies 
and  his  life,  yet  he  died  with  a  lamentation  upon 
his  lips  over  his  failure.  His  conception  of  the 
origin  of  government  is  embodied  in  a  passage 
in  the  Book  of  History :  "  Heaven  protecting  the 
inferior  people  has  constituted  for  them  rulers 
and  teachers,  who  should  be  able  to  assist  God, 
extending  favor  and  producing  tranquillity 
throughout  all  parts  of  the  empire."  Accord- 
ingly, the  most  able  and  the  most  worthy  ought 
to  rule,  and  should  they  lose  their  character  thev 
would  also  lose  the  right  to  reign,  and  Heaven 
would  bring  about  their  downfall. 

The  admirable  ethical  system  of  Confucius  ex-   Practical 

■'  fc.tnics 

pounds  the  "  Five  Constant  Virtues  " :  benevo- 
lence, righteousness,  propriety,  wisdom,  and  sin- 
cerity. As  it  is  difficult  for  one  to  catch  the 
exact  interpretation  of  these  words,  a  few  quali- 
fying clauses  under  each  will  give  the  general 
scope  of  their  meaning.  Benc-volence  implies  an 
unselfish  and  active  interest  in  public  aflfairs,  a 
charitable    and    forgiving    spirit    toward    others, 


92  The  Uplift  of  China 

gratification  of  the  wishes  of  parents,  and  the 
merciful  treatment  of  the  fatherless  and  widows. 
Righteousness,  more  fully  defined,  means  manly 
courage,  fraternal  feeling  toward  elders  and 
younger  persons,  justice,  integrity,  and  modesty 
in  all  things.  Propriety  demands  a  respectful  at- 
titude toward  all  persons,  preserves  conjugal  har- 
mony, declines  much,  and  accepts  little.  Wisdom 
means  a  thorough  investigation  of  the  past, 
knowledge  of  men  and  nature,  and  the  constant 
practise  of  virtue.  Sincerity  urges  a  simple  and 
uniform  life,  and  such  absolute  purity  in  the 
inner  life  that  the  words  of  the  inner  chamber 
should  bear  repeating  in  the  palace.'  While 
these  are  very  commendable  virtues,  they  have 
hopelessly  failed  among  the  Chinese,  because 
the  only  help  Confucius  could  oflfer  for  their 
realization  was,  "  When  you  fail,  seek  help  in 
yourself." 
The        One  of  the  characteristics  of  the  teaching:  of 

Five  Social      „       j. ° 

Relations  Confucius  is  its  insistcncc  upon  social  relations. 
The  Five  Social  Relations  are  those  of  prince  and 
minister,  husband  and  wife,  father  and  son,  elder 
and  younger  brothers,  and  friend  and  friend. 
"  In  the  above  order  of  relations,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  last,  the  superior  is  set  over  against  the 
inferior,  with  the  result  that  the  family  and  social 
life  in  China  is  largely  dominated  by  a  type  of 
repressive  formalism."    Dignity,  seniority,  author- 

*  Martin,   The  Lore   of   Cathay,    209. 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        93 

ity  are  correlated  with  subordination,  depend- 
ence, servility;  and  the  spirit  of  freedom,  self- 
initiative,  and  spontaneity  find  little  scope  for 
exercise."^ 

The  existence  of  spirits  is  not  denied,  but  IrobiTms"'^^' 
much  more  depends,  according  to  his  view,  upon  ^^°"^^'^ 
men  than  upon  spirits,  who  can  interfere  in  the 
affairs  of  men  only  to  execute  nature's  behests. 
If  one  lives  according  to  nature  and  lays  up  good 
deeds,  he  reaps  the  benefits  in  blessings,  other- 
wise he  is  injured,  perhaps  destroyed,  but  it  is 
his  own  doing.  As  the  Book  of  Changes  says : 
"  He  that  complies  with  Heaven  is  preserved ; 
he  that  rebels  against  Heaven  is  ruined."  To 
investigate  the  laws  of  the  unknown  and  the  un- 
knowable spiritual  world  is  vain.  Confucius 
made  man  alone  the  subject  of  his  study,  and 
abstained  from  discoursing  on  wonders,  brute 
force,  rebellion,  and  spirits.  On  this  topic  he 
said  that  the  art  of  rendering  effective  service  to 
the  people  consists  in  keeping  aloof  from  spirits, 
as  well  as  in  holding  them  in  respect.  "  We 
have  not  yet  performed  our  duties  to  men,"  he 
says,  "  how  can  we  perform  our  duties  to 
spirits  ?"  "  Not  knowing  life,  how  can  we  know 
about  death  ?"  "  He  who  has  sinned  against 
Heaven  has  no  place  to  pray."  The  laws  of 
nature,  and  of  the  spiritual  world  as  well,  lie  be- 
yond the  comprehension  of  all  men  but  those  en- 

^  Sheffield,  in  Religions  of  Mission  Fields,  209. 


94  The  Uplift  of  China 

dowed  by  nature  with  the  spirit  of  wisdom.  To 
present  before  the  people  questions  and  problems 
that  are  incomprehensible  and  incapable  of  dem- 
onstration serves  only  to  delude  them  by  a  crowd 
of  misleading  lights,  and  leads  to  error  and  con- 
fusion. 

affe°r"Death  One  of  his  disciplcs  asked  him  the  crucial  ques- 
tion :  "  Do  the  dead  have  knowledge  of  the 
services  we  render,  or  are  they  without  such 
knowledge?"'  The  Master  replied:  "  If  I  were 
to  say  that  the  dead  have  such  knowledge,  I  am 
afraid  that  filial  sons  and  dutiful  grandsons 
would  injure  their  substance  in  paying  the  last 
ofifices  to  the  departed ;  and  if  I  were  to  say  that 
the  dead  had  no  such  knowledge,  I  am  afraid 
lest  unfilial  sons  should  leave  their  parents  un- 
buried.  You  need  not  wish  to  know  whether 
the  dead  have  knowledge  or  not.  There  is  no 
present  urgency  about  the  point.  Hereafter  you 
will  l.now  it  for  yourself."  This,  as  Dr.  Legge 
justly  remarks,  was  scarcely  the  treatment  of  a 
profound  subject  which  was  to  have  been  ex- 
pected from  a  sage  who  boasted  that  he  had  no 
concealments  from  his  disciples. 

^''worfd  *^^  ^^^^  far-reaching  influence  of  the  negative 
and  cautious  attitude  of  their  greatest  philos- 
opher and  teacher  toward  the  spiritual  world,  the 
Chinese  are  but  dimly  aware,  until  they  have 
received  enlightenment  from  a  source  higher  than 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        95 

his.  The  gradual  but  inevitable  effect  of  such 
an  illumination  is  to  put  in  a  clear  light  the  de- 
fects of  the  teachings  of  the  great  Master,  while 
yet  emphasizing  the  many  and  important  points 
in  which  his  system  coincides  with  the  teachings 
of  revelation. 

All  Chinese  cities  must  be  provided  with  tem-  ?°|;[^fis  and 
pies  to  Confucius  (but  without  priests),  in  which  Worship 
are  included  also  tablets  to  other  sages  as  well, 
and  here  the  Master  is  officially  worshiped  with 
elaborate  ceremonies,  and  with  costly  offerings 
of  silk  and  other  gifts.'  His  tablet  is  placed  in 
the  schools  throughout  China,  and  he  is  wor- 
shiped as  the  patron  of  learning.  On  entering 
and  departing  from  the  schoolroom  the  students 
are  required  to  make  their  bows  to  the  tablet. 
The  homage  which  is  offered  is  real  worship, 
and,  as  Dr.  Legge  says,  could  not  be  more  com- 
plete were  he  Shang  Ti  himself.  The  widely 
spread  clan  of  Confucius  (the  K'ung  family) 
have  certain  valuable  privileges,  and  its  head  en- 
joys the  title  of  the  Holy  Man,  although  he  is 

1  "  The  sacrificial  animals,  consisting  of  an  ox  and  several 
pigs  and  sheep,  are  killed,  dressed  by  scraping,  and  placed  in 
kneeling  posture  upon  the  altars.  All  civil  and  military  of- 
ficers are  required  to  attend  the  ceremony.  In  Peking  the 
emperor  himself  officiates  at  the  head  of  the  worshipers;  in  the 
provinces  this  is  done  by  the  highest  mandarin.  The  silks, 
among  which  there  are  fine  brochades,  are  burned.  It  has  been 
calculated  that  27,000  pieces  of  silk,  each  ten  feet  long,  are 
annually  destroyed  in  the  temples  of  the  empire  in  honor  of 
Confucius.  The  cost  of  one  celebration  amounts  to  $125,  or 
about  $500,000  annually  for  the  whole  empire,  not  counting  the 
cost  and  repair  of  the  temples."  Dr.  Faber,  Problems  of 
Practical  Christianity  in  China,  22. 


96  The  Uplift  of  China 

seventy-two  generations  distant  from  the  ances- 
tor who  gave  the  family  its  fame  From  the 
foregoing  sketch  of  some  of  the  more  prominent 
aspects  of  Confucianism,  it  may  be  perceived 
that  many  of  the  questions  ordinarily  arising  in 
regard  to  a  religion  have  in  this  connection  little 
place.  Confucius,  as  we  have  seen,  is  worshiped, 
and  with  him  the  early  emperors  Yao  and  Shun, 
Wen  Wang,  Wu  Wang,  and  Duke  Chou.  Every 
magistrate  is  required  to  perform  officially  vari- 
ous idolatrous  ceremonies  at  certain  temples,  es- 
pecially those  of  the  tutelary  god  of  each  city, 
and  of  the  god  of  war,  Kuan  Ti, 

worshfp  There  is  also  an  extensive  and  complicated 
system  of  nature  worship  which  has  been  adopted 
by  Confucianism,  such  as  the  worship  of  the 
deities  of  the  hills  and  the  rivers,  the  gods  of  the 
wind  and  of  the  rain,  those  of  the  land  and  of  the 
grain,  and  many  others.  Every  one,  officials  and 
people  alike,  is  more  than  willing  to  do  reverence 
to  whatever  seems  likely  to  be  of  service  in  an 
emergency. 

^"rs^hf'  The  paramount  cult  among  the  Chinese  is  the 
worship  of  ancestors,  which  existed  before  the 
time  of  Confucius  and  was  simply  recognized 
by  him.  It  is  the  Gibraltar  of  Chinese  belief, 
underlies  their  religion,  and  is  the  guiding  in- 
fluence in  their  daily  conduct.  "  Social  cus- 
toms, judicial  decisions,  appointments  to  the  of- 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        97 

fice   of  prime   minister   and   even   successors   to 
the  throne  are  influenced  by  it.'"      The  Chinese 
believe  that  a  man  possesses  three  souls,  which 
after  death  enter  respectively  the  ancestral  tablet, 
the  tomb,  and  Hades.     As  these  souls  have  the 
same  needs  after  death  as  before,  the  survivors, 
especially  the  eldest  son,  must  minister  to  them 
by  transmitting  to  the  spirit  world  (by  burning) 
clothing,    household   effects,   paper   money,    and 
other  articles.     Food  is  set  before  the  tablets  on 
certain  occasions  in  the  belief  that  the  spirits  will 
enjoy  the  offerings.    The  food  is  afterward  eaten, 
but  pious  Chinese  believe  that  the  flavor  of  the 
food  has  been  abstracted.     Similar  offerings  are 
also  made  at  the  tombs  of  the  ancestors  once  a 
year.     The  motive  for  the  worship  arises  out  of 
the  belief  that  ancestors  favor  everything  that  is 
good    and    frown    upon    every    unworthy    act. 
Success  in  worldly  affairs  depends  upon  the  sup- 
port given  to  the  spirits  in  Hades.     From  the 
above  it  is  very  evident  that  fear  is  the  spur  to 
filial  piety  toward  deceased  ancestors,  and  that  the 
offerings  are  not  made  altogether  in  the  spirit 
that  prompts  us  to  decorate  graves,  adorn  statues, 
or  hold  memorial  services. 

One  of  the  direct  benefits  of  this  belief  is  the   Benefits  and 

E«V11S  01 

reverence  that  has  been   inculcated   for  parents   ^"^^^p* 
and  rulers.      "  It  has  also  promoted  industry  and 
has  cultivated  habits  of  domestic  care  and  thrift 

1  Quoted  by  Ball,  Things  Chinese,  30. 


98  The  Uplift  of  China 

beyond  all  estimation.'"  On  the  other  hand,  it 
has  been  said  that  not  less  than  $150,000,000  is 
annually  expended  in  ancestral  worship  out  of 
the  poverty  of  China.  As  it  is  necessary  to  be 
buried  near  the  ancestral  hall  or  among  relatives, 
it  prevents  the  colonization  of  the  thinly  popu- 
lated sections  of  the  country.  It  also  concen- 
trates love  upon  the  home  and  thus  precludes  the 
development  of  patriotism.  Furthermore,  it  de- 
stroys individual  liberty,  by  imposing  extreme 
parental  authority,  and  most  of  all  substitutes  the 
w^orship  of  dead  ancestry  for  the  True  and  Liv- 
ing One. 
An        As  Confucius  did  not  define  man's  relation  to  a 

Unrehgious 

Attitude  supreme  being,  but  merely  set  forth  an  ethical 
system,  it  is  evident  that  his  teaching  cannot  be 
called  a  religion.  Perhaps  the  words  of  Dr. 
Legge  are  a  fairer  statement :  "  He  was  unre- 
ligious  rather  than  irreligious ;  yet  by  the  cold- 
ness of  his  temperament  and  intellect  in  this 
matter,  his  influence  is  unfavorable  to  the  de- 
velopment of  true  religious  feeling  among  the 
Chinese  people  generally,  and  he  prepared  the 
way  for  the  speculations  of  the  literati  of  medi- 
eval and  modern  times  which  have  exposed  them 
to  the  charge  of  atheism." 
Chri8tianit°  ^"  ^"  elaborate  essay  read  by  Mr.  P'ung  at 
the  World's  Parliament  of  Religions  he  remarked 
that,  to  a  Confucianist,  Christianity  in  China  is 

'  Williams,    The   Middle  Kingdom,   Vol.   II,   238. 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        99 

devoid  of  interest,  although  it  is  not  obvious  in 
what  sense  this  can  be  the  case.  The  late  Li 
Hung-chang  in  speaking  at  a  dinner  given  to 
him  in  New  York,  said  that,  having  read  the 
New  Testament,  he  saw  very  little  difference 
between  its  teachings  and  those  of  Confucian- 
ism, and  this  is  probably  the  professed  attitude 
of  many  Confucianists.  Mr.  P'ung  complains, 
as  in  view  of  its  contrast  to  the  minuteness  of 
the  Book  of  Rites  he  well  might,  that  the  New 
Testament  directions  for  social  conduct  are  very 
meager.  Confucianism  has  been  very  carefully 
studied  by  Western  scholars,  and  its  excellences 
and  its  defects  have  been  thoroughly  presented. 
If  at  a  former  period  there  was  an  excess  of 
antagonism  to  it  on  the  part  of  some  mission- 
aries, there  is  now  a  tendency  to  a  wholesome 
reaction,  and  it  is  regarded  rather  in  the  light  of 
a  preparation  for  Christianity.  The  point  where 
there  appears  to  be  an  irreconcilable  opposition 
is  in  regard  to  the  worship  of  ancestors. 

Confucianism  is  a  wonderful  system  of  wealnMs"** 
thought.  Its  strength  lies  in  the  inherent  recti- 
tude of  its  injunctions,  which,  if  followed,  would 
make  the  world  a  very  different  place  from  what 
it  now  is.  But  it  altogether  fails  to  recognize 
the  essential  inability  of  human  nature  to  fulfil 
these  high  behests,  and  for  this  inability  it  has 
neither  explanation  nor  remedy.      In  its  worship 


lOO  The  Uplift  of  China 

of  Confucius,  and  other  worthies,  its  .face  is  ever 
toward  the  past.  Its  worship  of  ancestors  has 
at  present  no  ethical  value,  and  is  quite  destitute 
of  any  directive  or  restraining  power.  Con- 
fucianism fails  to  produce  on  any  important  scale 
the  character  which  it  commends.  While  it  has 
unified  and  consolidated  the  Chinese  people,  it 
has  not,  as  the  Great  Learning  enjoins,  renovated 
them,  and  it  never  can  do  so.  What  it  can  do  for 
China,  it  has  long  since  accomplished.  It  must 
be  supplemented,  and  to  some  extent  supplanted, 
by  a  faith  which  is  higher,  deeper,  and  more 
inclusive. 

Taoism 

Origin  Taoism,  like  Confucianism,  is  indigenous  to 
China,  owing  its  reputed  beginning  to  Lao- 
tzu,  the  Old  Master,  in  distinction  from  Con- 
fucius who  is  the  Master.  The  only  work  at- 
tributed to  Lao-tzu  is  called  the  "  Canon  of  Rea- 
son and  Virtue,"  a  treatise  of  but  little  more  than 
5,000  characters,  remarkable  alike  for  its  brevity 
and  its  profundity. 
Literature  Taoist  literature  is  vast  in  quantity,  but  with 
the  exception  of  the  classic  mentioned  is  of  little 
value,  and  is  irreducible  to  a  system. 
Relations  to        Accordiug  to  tradition,  Lao-tzu  (who  was  fifty 

Confucianism  ="  '  ^  -' 

years  the  older)  and  Confucius  once  met,  but 
while  the  latter  spoke  of  the  former  with  respect, 
he  did  not  repeat  his  visit.      "  The  '  Book  of 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions      loi 

Changes  '  is  the  connecting  link  between  Con- 
fucianists  and  Taoists,  the  fundamental  canon 
of  both."  Confucianism  teaches  attention  to 
social  duties  and  to  etiquette.  Taoism  seeks  for 
"  the  pill  of  immortality,"  having  altogether  lost 
its  original  character  and  become  blank  mater- 
ialism. Although  the  soul  is  more  refined  than 
the  body,  it  is  a  material  substance,  and  while 
liable  to  dissolution,  may  by  proper  discipline  es- 
cape it.  Even  the  body  may  become  etherealized 
and  be  "  wafted  away  to  the  abodes  of  the 
genii."  There  are  in  Taoist  speech  "  Eight 
Fairies,"  often  represented  as  aged  men  of  ven- 
erable appearance  leaning  on  a  staff,  or  sitting 
under  a  gnarled  old  tree.  They  ride  on  clouds 
and  at  will  mingle  in  human  affairs.  The  in- 
fluence of  this  conception  on  the  Chinese  mind 
has  been  very  great. 

While   there   has  been   keen   rivalry   between  Relations  to 

•'  Buddhism 

these  religions  in  past  ages,  there  is  at  present 
the  peace  of  senility.  The  native  religion  is  un- 
der extensive  obligations  to  the  Indian.  "  The 
Sutras  of  Taoism  in  form,  in  matter,  in  style,  in 
the  incidents,  in  the  narrative,  in  the  invocations, 
in  the  prayers, — leaving  out  the  Sanscrit, — are 
almost  exact  copies  of  Buddhist  prayer  books."' 

A  beiner  is  worshiped  having  the  same  name  Deities  ot 

°  r  o  Taoism 

as  Shang  Ti,  or  Supreme  Ruler  of  the  Con- 
fucianists.     But  in  practise  he  has  delegated  his 

1  Dit  Bose,  in  Religions  of  Mission  Fields,  164. 


I02  The  Uplift  of  China 

power  to  an  inferior  divinity  called  Pearly  Em- 
peror Supreme  Ruler,  who  is  regarded  as 
a  deification  of  a  man  named  Chang,  an  ances- 
tor of  the  present  hierarch  of  the  Taoist  religion. 
The  latter  lives  on  a  mountain  in  Chiang-hsi, 
where  he  enjoys  great  state,  being  in  reality  a 
spiritual  emperor.  He  is  styled  by  foreigners 
the  "  Taoist  Pope."  It  is  said  that  in  his  dwell- 
ing evil  spirits  are  kept  bottled  up  in  large  jars 
sealed  with  magical  formulae.  Like  the  emperor 
he  confers  buttons  denoting  rank,  and  gives  seals 
to  those  invested  with  supernatural  powers.  He 
is  the  chief  official  on  earth  of  the  "  Pearly  Em- 
peror "  in  Heaven.  His  main  function  is  the 
driving  away  of  demons  by  charms  and  their  ex- 
pulsion by  the  magic  sword,  and  is  known  as 
"  Chang  the  Heavenly  Teacher." 
Tempies^and  q^^  q£  ^l^g  ^^^^  commou  tcmplcs  is  that  of  the 
"  Three  Rulers,"  those  namely  of  Heaven,  Earth, 
and  Sea,  sometimes  represented  as  brothers,  de- 
noting the  three  primordial  powers  of  Taoist 
philosophy.  But  there  are  "  Three  Pure  Ones  " 
who  stand  at  the  head  of  Taoist  gods,  one  of 
whom  is  generally  regarded  as  a  personification 
of  Lao-tzu.  One  of  the  "  Eight  Immortals  " 
was  a  man  named  Lu  (A.  D.  755),  now,  strange 
to  say,  the  god  of  barbers ! 
Worship  of       There  is  a  Dragon  King  ruling  floods,  often 

Dragon  King  °  o  o  '  ^ 

worshiped  in  the  form  of  a  serpent,  either  aquatic 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions      103 

or  otherwise.  This  ceremony  was  performed  by 
the  late  Li  Hung-chang,  when  Governor-Gen- 
eral of  the  metropolitan  province  of  Chih-li,  and 
during  the  year  1906  by  Yiian  Shih-k'ai,  holding 
the  same  office.  As  no  one  can  certainly  know 
when  a  snake  embodies  the  Dragon  King  it  is  not 
always  safe  to  kill  them  promiscuously. 

The  spirit  world  is  supposed  to  be  in  all  re-  spirit  worid 
spects  a  duplication  of  the  present  one.  Each 
city  has  a  tutelary  god  in  whose  temple  is  a 
series  of  rooms  depicting  the  horrors  of  the 
future  life  when  the  soul  shall  have  passed  the 
Taoist  Styx  and  is  tried  for  the  crimes  of  this 
life.  Here  are  pictures,  or  oftener  images,  of 
men  and  women  climbing  mountains  of  ice,  only 
to  fall  back  again ;  caught  on  spears  and  tossed 
back  and  forth  to  executioners ;  ground  between 
millstones  or  sliced  up  with  sharp  swords,  with 
a  little  dog  running  about  licking  up  the  blood. 

Each  village  generally  has  one  or  more  temples  village  God 
to  the  local  god,  who  stands  to  the  city  god  in  the 
relation  of  a  constable  to  a  sheriff.  On  occasion 
of  a  death  the  family  go  there  at  set  times  to 
wail.  The  original  of  the  local  god  is  consid- 
ered to  be  a  famous  T'ang  dynasty  scholar 
named  Han  Wen-k'ung. 

The  Taoist  mass  for  ferryincr  souls  across  the   S'^'*^ 

.  .  ^       o  Ceremonies 

Styx  IS  an  important  one.  Other  masses  are 
said  at  certain  times  according  to  custom.      Even 


Priests 


104  The  Uplift  of  China 

Confucianists  of  the  most  agnostic  type  feel 
obliged  to  have  either  Taoist  or  Buddhist  priests, 
or  both,  read  their  sacred  books  at  funerals, 
otherwise  no  one  knows  what  might  be  the  con- 
sequences. 

The  priests  are  almost  invariably  uneducated 
and  ignorant,  acting  in  this  capacity  merely 
for  a  subsistence.  Many  of  them  were  given 
away  in  their  childhood  by  their  parents  on  ac- 
count of  poverty,  and  know  no  other  home  than 
their  temples.  They  are  universally  despised, 
but  are  considered  as  indispensable  evils.  Their 
functions  are  demon  expulsion  and  devil  worship. 
Taoism  has  a  monopoly  of  the  business  of  geo- 
mancy,  which  is  interwoven  with  the  entire  life 
of  the  Chinese,  and  which  has  important  rela- 
tions to  such  innovations  as  telegraphs,  railways, 
and  mining.  The  hold  of  this  superstition  is  to 
some  slight  extent  relaxing. 

conditfon  It  is  difficult  to  find  in  Taoism  at  the  present 
day  a  single  redeeming  feature.  Its  assumptions 
are  wholly  false,  its  materialism  inevitably  and 
hopelessly  debasing.  It  encourages  and  involves 
the  most  gross  and  abject  superstitions,  such  as 
animal  worship  of  "  The  Five  Great  Families," 
namely,  the  Fox,  the  Rat,  the  Weasel,  the  Snake, 
and  the  Hedgehog.  On  the  drum-tower  at 
Tientsin  it  was  common  to  see  richly  dressed 
merchants  kneeling  to  an  iron  pot  containing  in- 


of  Taoism 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions      105 

cense  burned  to  "  His  Excellency  the  Rat,"  and 
the  like. 

The  effect  of  a  belief  in  Taoism  is  to  bring  the  ^/„^g\\f^|,^"'^ 
living  Chinese  into  bondage  to  demons,  and  to  Beliefs 
the  innumerable  spirits  of  the  dead.  Incredible 
sums  are  annually  wasted  in  burning  mock- 
money  (made  of  yellow  or  white  tinsel  paper  in 
the  shape  of  ingots)  to  ward  off  imaginary  evils. 
Chinese  demon  possession,  however  explained, 
is  a  real  and  terrible  evil.  It  is  firmly  believed 
that  invisible  agencies  cut  off  cues,  kidnap  child- 
ren, and  do  other  bad  deeds.  From  time  to  time 
large  portions  of  the  country  are  subject  to  seri- 
ous panics  in  consequence,  as  in  1877,  when 
there  was  a  cue-cutting  mania,  and  in  1897, 
when  it  was  believed  that  children  were  kid- 
naped, in  each  case  leading  to  the  wildest  and 
most  uncontrollable  excitement.  The  latent  su- 
perstitions arising  from  Taoism  are  endless,  and 
they  are  as  dangerous  to  the  Chinese  themselves 
(and  yet  more  to  foreigners)  as  powder-mills 
and  dynamite  factories,  which  they  actually  are. 
The  entire  Boxer  movement  was  a  gigantic  il- 
lustration of  this  truth,  when  all  the  laws  of 
nature  were  apparently  thought  to  have  been 
suddenly  repealed.  Men  who  are  positive  that 
no  sword  was  ever  forged  which  can  cut  them, 
that  no  rifle  bullet  can  penetrate  their  charmed 
bodies,  that  no  artillery  can  injure  them,  are  in 


io6  The  Uplift  of  China 

the  twentieth  century  perilous  elements  in  any 
civilized  land.     China  to-day  is  full  of  such  men. 

Buddhism 

Origin  This  faith  was  introduced  into  China  in  the 
first  century  of  the  Christian  era,  in  consequence 
of  an  embassy  sent  to  India  by  the  Emperor 
Ming  Ti,  to  procure  the  books  of  the  new  re- 
ligion. At  different  periods  it  encountered 
great  opposition  both  from  the  agnostic  Con- 
fucianists,  and  the  materialistic  Taoists.  By  dif- 
ferent monarchs  it  has  been  alternately  patron- 
ized and  repressed,  although  it  was  always  able 
to  reassert  itself. 

The  Chinese,  unlike  the  Hindus,  are  practical, 
and  not  contemplative.  The  creed  of  Nirvana^ 
and  of  annihilation  could  not  get  a  fair  hearing, 
hence  Buddhism,  which  is  able  to  transform  it- 
self in  many  ways,  has  allowed  the  craving  for 
immortality  to  be  expressed  in  the  worship  of 
Buddha  under  the  name  of  O-mi-t'o  Fo  (Amita 
Buddha),  in  allusion  to  a  happy  hereafter  and 
an  expected  paradise.  The  indefinite  repetition 
of  this  name  will  bring  great  felicity,  hence  the 
devout  Mongols  spend  most  of  their  spare  time 
in  uttering  the  mystic  syllables.  The  Indian 
doctrine  of  the  transmigration  of  souls  came  to 
China  with  Buddhism,  and  is  almost  universally 

^  The   end    of    all    personal    existence. 


Doctrines 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions      107 

believed,  leading  to  a  wide  range  of  supersti- 
tions. Animal  and  insect  life  thus  becomes 
sacred,  since  no  one  can  be  sure  that  any  particu- 
lar lamb  (or  louse)  is  not  another  form  of  one's 
grandmother.  Matter  is  non-existent,  the  know- 
ledge and  the  pity  of  Buddha  are  infinite.  "All 
evils  are  summed  up  in  ignorance.  To  acquire 
knowledge  of  the  emptiness  of  existing  things 
is  to  be  saved." 

The  literature  of  Buddhism,  like  that  of  Literature 
Taoism,  is  appallingly  extensive,  embracing  a 
wilderness  of  translation  from  the  Sanskrit,  as 
well  as  transliterations  of  Sanskrit  sounds  in 
Chinese  characters,  of  necessity  quite  unintelligi- 
ble to  the  uninitiated.  There  are  also  innumer- 
able original  works  in  Chinese.  Most  Chinese 
scholars  neither  know  nor  care  anything  about 
these  laborious  productions ;  yet  the  popular 
tenets  of  Buddhism  are  deeply  engraved  on  the 
heart  of  the  Chinese  people. 

They  have  tended  to  make  the  Chinese  more  Good  and 

•'  .  Evil  Effects 

compassionate  to  the  brute  creation  than  they 
would  else  have  been.  It  has  intro^Iuced  into 
China  the  graceful  but  costly  pagoda,  and  the 
dagoba,  or  memorial  tope  over  the  ashes  of  dead 
priests.  Buddhism  has  done  little  to  relieve  the 
sense  of  sin,  and  has  long  since  degenerated  into 
a  mere  form.  Its  priests,  like  those  of  Taoism, 
are  for  the  most  part  idle,  ignorant,  vicious  para- 
sites  on    the   body    politic.       The    religion,    like 


io8  The  Uplift  of  China 

many  of  its  temples,  is  in  a  condition  of  hope- 
less collapse. 

change^s°fSr  Here  and  there  a  Buddhist  priest  has  em- 
the  Better  j^j-^^^g^j  Christianity,  giving  up  his  precious  bowl 
and  beads,  together  with  the  mystic  certificate  of 
membership  in  the  ranks  of  those  who  in  any 
temple  are  entitled  to  support.  Now  and  then 
with  the  willing  consent  of  the  people  a  temple 
has  been  turned  into  a  Christian  chapel.  Under 
the  exigencies  of  the  present  poverty  of  national 
resources,  all  Chinese  temples  not  officially  listed 
are  liable  to  have  their  lands  confiscated  for  the 
support  of  local  schools  and  academies.  This 
revolutionary  move  is  sometimes  accompanied 
with  a  prohibition  of  the  further  enlistment  of 
young  pupils,  for  whose  support  there  would 
then  be  no  provision.  Were  this  regulation 
carried  out  generally,  both  Taoism  and  Bud- 
dhism would  within  the  next  fifty  years  have 
very  little  external  expression,  albeit  the  super- 
stitions which  they  represent  might  perhaps  re- 
main latent  but  persistent. 
Temples  ^he  number  of  Buddhist  temples  is  greatly  in 
excess  of  those  of  Taoism.  Many  of  the  finest 
and  most  costly  are  scattered  through  deep  and 
retired  valleys,  or  situated  on  moimtains  access- 
ible with  difficulty,  where,  retired  from  earthly 
contamination,  the  priests  may  perpetually  drone 
through  their  routine  rituals. 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions       109 

The  most  popular  divinity  is  the  goddess  of  Deities 
mercy,  Kuan  Yin  (sometimes  represented  as  a 
man),  who  is  able  to  save  from  evil  and  to  be- 
stow ultimate  Nirvana.  A  p'li-sa  is  an  inferior 
Buddha,  of  whom  Kuan  Yin  is  one,  two  other 
principal  ones  being  Wen  Shu,  the  god  of  wis- 
dom, who  rides  on  a  lion  (especially  worshiped 
at  Wu  T'ai  Shan  in  Shan-hsi),  and  P'u  Hsien, 
the  god  of  action,  who  mounts  an  elephant,  the 
former  typifying  courage  and  eagerness,  the 
latter  caution,  gentleness,  and  dignity.  "  The 
image  of  the  Fo  (Buddha)  or  that  of  the  p'u-sa 
is  intended  to  combine  in  its  appearance  wisdom, 
benevolence,  and  victory ;  the  wisdom  of  a 
philosopher,  the  benevolence  of  a  redeemer,  and 
the  triumph  of  a  hero." 

The  power  of  Buddhism  in  China  has  arisen   strength  and 

.        .  Influence 

from  the  fatal  weakness  of  Confucianism,  which 
has  nothing  to  say  of  the  hereafter,  or  of  retri- 
bution, whereas  Buddhism  teaches  that  "  Virtue 
has  virtue's  reward,  vice  has  the  reward  of  vice ; 
though  you  may  go  far  and  fly  high  you  cannot 
escape."  The  Recorder  in  one  of  the  temples 
is  represented  with  a  book  and  a  pen  in  his  hand, 
over  which  is  the  legend,  "  My  pen  cannot  be 
evaded."  The  insistence  with  which  this  teach- 
ing is  emphasized  has  not  been  without  its  bene- 
ficial effect  upon  the  Chinese  conscience. 

In  the  mind  of  the  reader  the  question  natur-  The 

Religions 

allv  arises  what  has  been  the  result  of  this  amal-  inadequate 


no  The  Uplift  of  China 

gamated  triumvirate  of  religions  that  has  swayed 
one-fourth  of  the  world's  inhabitants  for  cen- 
turies. One  of  the  best  tests  of  any  religious 
system  is  its  effect  upon  the  moral  life  of  its 
devotees.  "  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them  " 
may  be  a  trite  expression,  but  it  is  an  admirable 
challenge  to  the  inefficacy  of  these  Eastern 
cults.  The  moral  precepts  of  Buddhism  and 
Confucianism  elicit  our  praise,  but  their  power- 
lessness  to  uplift  the  people  morally  is  evidenced 
by  the  prevalence  of  deceit,  dishonesty,  lying, 
mutual  suspicion,  and  the  total  eclipse  of  sin- 
cerity. These  lapses,  the  precariousness  of 
female  childhood,  the  inferior  position  of 
womanhood,  and  some  unmentionable  vices 
clearly  show  that  some  external  force  is  needed 
to  transform  the  moral  life  of  the  people.  Chris- 
tianity will  uplift  these  millions  morally,  invigor- 
ate the  whole  country,  give  them  right  relations 
to  the  Father,  and  provide  salvation  through 
Christ. 

QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTER  IV 

Aim  :   To  Realize  How   Christianity  Fulfils  Both 
THE  Ideals  and  Needs  of  the  Chinese 

I.  Which  do  you  consider  is  most  responsible  for 
the  non-religious  character  of  the  Chinese, 
their  inherited  nature  or  their  surroundings 
and  training? 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions       iii 

2.  What  does  the  condition  of  Islam  in  China 
indicate  as  to  the  prospects  of  other  entering 
religions  ? 

3.  What  is  there  that  you  approve  in  the  teaching 
of   Confucius    concerning   government? 

4.*  What  is  there  that  is  lacking  in  this  teaching? 

5.  Have  you  any  criticism  for  the  five  constant 
virtues  ? 

6.  How  do  they  compare  with  the  fruits  of  the 
Spirit? 

7.  Do  the  five  social  relations  cover  everything 
that  is  necessary? 

8.*  What   is   the  advantage   and   what   the   disad- 
vantage of  laying  such  stress  on  these  relation- 
ships ? 
9.     Why  do  you  think  that  Confucius  took  the  atti- 
tude that  he  did  toward  the  spiritual  world? 

10.  Is  Confucianism  better  or  worse  for  the  deities 
that   it  worships? 

II.*  Try  to  imagine  yourself  a  Confucianist.  What 
that  Christianity  now  provides  for  you  should 
you   miss  most? 

12.  What  motive  should  you  have  for  doing  right? 

13.  What  do  you  think  should  be  the  attitude  of  a 
missionary  toward  ancestral  worship? 

14.  If  a  convert  brought  you  his  ancestral  tablets, 
how  should  you  treat  them? 

15.*  What  care  should  a  missionary  take  in  regard 
to  social  behavior? 

16.  Is  it  an  advantage  or  a  disadvantage  to  the 
missionary  that  the  ethical  teachings  of  Con- 
fucianism are  so  high? 

17.*  If  you  were  a  missionary,  how  should  you  ap- 
proach a  sincere  Confucianist? 

18.     With  what  spirit  should  you  deal  with  hira? 


112  The  Uplift  of  China 

19.  How  should  you  endeavor  to  overcome  his 
prejudices? 

20,*  How  should  you  try  to  show  him  that  Chris- 
tianity met  both  his  ideals  and  his  needs? 

21.  Do  you  think  that  Taoism  could  possess  the 
influence  that  it  does,  if  it  were  built  on  no 
real  need  in  human  nature? 

22.  What  need  do  you  think  it  has  endeavored  to 
supply? 

23.  Do  you  agree  that  it  has  absolutely  no  redeem- 
ing features? 

24.  What  sort  of  people  have  most  to  fear  from 
the  Taoist  hells? 

25.*  What  to  your  mind  are  the  most  serious  evils 
of  the  system? 

26.  Try  to  imagine  yourself  a  sincere  Taoist. 
Should  you  be  glad  or  not  to  be  able  to  be- 
lieve that  your  superstitions  were  false? 

27.*  How  do  you  think  that  Christianity  could  be 
presented  most  attractively  to  a  Taoist? 

28.  How  should  you  deal  with  his  superstitions? 

29.  To  what  needs  of  human  nature  does  the 
spread  of  Buddhism  in  China  testify? 

30.  What  do  you  consider  the  best  features  of 
Buddhism? 

31.  Why  is  Kuan  Yin  the  most  popular  deity? 

32.  In  what  ways  does  Buddhism  seem  to  you 
weakest  ? 

33.  Which  should  you  prefer  to  be,  a  sincere  Con- 
fucianist  or  a  sincere  Buddhist? 

34.*  How  do  you  think  that  Christianity  could  be 
most  attractively  presented   to  a   Buddhist? 

35.*  If  you  could  combine  all  the  best  points  of  Con- 
fucianism, Taoism,  and  Buddhism,  what  sort 
of  a  religion  would  you  have? 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions      113 

36.     What  would  be  the  strongest  motives  in  such  a 

religion? 
27.     How  would  it  compare  with  Christianity? 
38.*  How  would  Christianity  fulfil  both  the  ideals 

and  needs  of  such  a  religion?     . 

References  for  Advanced  Study. — Chapter  IV 
I.    Confucianism. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  60-67. 

Douglas :  Confucianism   and   Taoism,   I-VHI. 

Gibson :  Mission  Problems  and  Mission  Methods 

in  South  China,  HI. 

Nevius :  China  and  the  Chinese,  HI. 

Sheffield :  In  Religions  of  Mission  Fields,  VII. 

Soothill :  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  XVI. 

Williams :  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  2,  194-206. 

II.     Taoism. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  57-60. 
Douglas :  Confucianism   and   Taoism,   I-VIII. 
Du  Bose:  In  Religions  of  Mission  Fields,  VI. 
Gibson :  Mission  Problems  and  Mission  Methods 
in  South  China,  IV. 

Soothill :  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  XVII. 
Williams:  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  2,  206-217. 

III.  Buddhism. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  67-73. 
Beal :  Buddhism  in  China. 
Nevius :  China  and  the  Chinese,  VII,  VIII. 
Soothill :  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  VIII. 
Williams :  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  2,  217-235. 

IV.  Ancestral  Worship. 

Ball :  Things  Chinese,  30-34. 

Bard:  Chinese  Life  in  Town  and  Country,  VI. 


114  The  Uplift  of  China 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  S4-57. 

Martin:  The  Lore  of  Cathay,  XV. 

Williams:  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  2,  237-239. 

V.     Superstitions. 

Bard:  Chinese  Life  in  Town  and  Country,  VIII. 
Denby:  China  and  Her  People,  Vol.  i,  183-190. 
Douglas :  History  of  China,  XV. 
Dukes :  Every-day  Life  in  China,  VIII. 
Hardy:  John  Chinaman  at  Home,  XXVI. 
Holconibe :  The  Real  Chinaman,  VII. 
Nevius :  China  and  the  Chinese,  XII. 


UPLIFTING  LEADERS 


115 


They  climbed  the  steep  ascent  of  heaven 

Through  peril,  toil,  and  pain: 
O  God,  to  us  may  grace  be  given 

To  follow  in  their  train. 

— Bishop  Reginald  Heber. 

Pioneering,  in  any  line  of  life,  involves  difficulty,  dis- 
tress, discouragement,  and  especially  is  this  the  exper- 
ience of  a  pioneer  missionary's  early  years.  Nor  is  he 
generally  dowered  with  buoyant  hope  above  his  fellows, 
though,  happily  for  himself  and  his  work,  his  call  has 
shaken  his  soul  to  unwavering  steadfastness,  and  en- 
riched him  with  a  calm  trust,  sufficient  for  triumph 
over  obstacles  that  often,  even  to  himself,  seem  insur- 
mountable. The  thought  of  the  sublime  faith  and  per- 
severance of  that  great  man,  Robert  Morrison,  and  of 
those  who  followed  him,  is  ever  an  inspiration  to  the 
successful,  and  a  tonic  to  the  depressed  worker. 

—W.  E.  Soothill. 

The  missionaries  have  not  sought  for  pecuniary  gain 
at  the  hands  of  our  people.  They  have  not  been  secret 
emissaries  of  diplomatic  schemes.  Their  labors  have  no 
political  significance,  and  last,  but  not  least,  if  I  might 
be  permitted  to  add,  they  have  not  interfered  with  or 
usurped  the  rights  of  territorial  authorities.  A  man  is 
composed  of  soul,  intellect,  and  body.  I  highly  appre- 
ciate that  your  eminent  Boards  (Foreign  Missionary 
Boards  of  the  United  States)  in  your  arduous  and  most 
esteemed  work  in  China,  have  neglected  none  of  the 
three. 

— Li  Hung-chang. 


116 


V 

UPLIFTING  LEADERS 

Early  Nestorian  Work  and  Olopim 

IT  is  not  perhaps  strange  that,  although  there  ^i^^breV^  "^ 
are  traditions  of  the  introduction  of  Christian- 
ity into  China  at  a  period  not  long  after  the  time 
of  the  Apostles,  all  historical  traces  of  such  an 
event  should  have  been  lost  in  the  dim  mists  of 
antiquity.  But  it  is  certainly  singular  that,  after 
it  had  once  gained  a  firm  footing  and  even  im- 
perial favor,  the  Christian  faith  in  the  form  of 
Nestorianism^  totally  disappeared  from  the  em- 
pire, so  that  its  very  existence  was  forgotten. 
Had  it  not  been  for  the  casual  discovery  in  the 
year  1625  of  a  deeply  buried  black  marble  tablet 
near  Hsi-an  containing  nearly  1,700  Chinese 
characters,  and  a  long  list  of  names  of  priests  in 
Syriac,  the  fact  that  such  a  sect  rooted  itself  in 
the  Celestial  Empire  would  never  have  been  be- 
lieved, as  indeed  after  the  tablet  was  unearthed 
it  was  for  a  long  time  discredited.  Its  date  is 
781    A.    D.,    during   the   illustrious    dynasty   of 

*  An  earlj;  sect  of  Christians,  named  after  Nestorius,  patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  in  the  fifth  century  A.  D. 

117 


Ii8  The  Uplift  of  China 

Tang.  It  records  the  arrival  of  a  Syrian  priest 
named  Olopiin,  in  the  year  635  A.  D.,  who  was 
kindly  received  by  the  second  emperor  of  that 
dynasty,  whose  title  was  T'ai  Tsung.  The  style 
of  the  inscription  on  the  Nestorian  tablet  is 
florid  and  highly  obscure,  yet  one  who  already 
knows  what  the  Christian  doctrines  are,  might 
readily  identify  them,  though  buried  under 
Oriental  imagery. 
Patronag^e  The  mclancholy  history  of  Nestorianism  in 
Cnma  is  not  encouragmg  to  those  disposed  to  rely 
upon  the  precarious  favor  of  emperors,  or  officials, 
however  exalted ;  nor  to  those  who  omit  to  evan- 
gelize the  people,  and  who  preach  a  Christ  who 
is  human  rather  than  divine.  The  followers  of 
this  faith  were  no  doubt  bitterly  antagonized 
by  the  aggressive  Mohammedans  who  arrived  in 
China  later  than  they, — the  Nestorians  in  turn 
persecuting  the  early  Roman  Catholic  mission- 
aries. Not  a  building  which  the  Nestorians  erect- 
ed, not  a  page  which  they  wrote  in  the  Chinese 
language,  has  even  by  tradition  been  preserved-, 
save  only  the  Nestorian  tablet.'  This  is  in  itself 
a  valuable  and  irrefragable  certificate  to  Chinese 

*  About  the  year  1 725  there  was  discovered  in  the  possession 
of  a  Mohammedan,  the  descendant  of  Christian  or  Jewish 
ancestors  from  the  west  of  China,  a  Syriac  manuscript  in  the 
same  characters  as  that  of  the  Nestorian  tablet.  It  contained 
the  Old  Testament  in  part,  from  the  beginning  of  the  twenty- 
fifth  chapter  of  Isaiah  to  the  end  of  that  book,  the  twelve 
Minor  Prophets,  Jeremiah,  Lamentations,  and  Daniel,  including 
Bel  and  the  Dragon,  with  the  Psalms,  two  songs  of  Moses,  the 
Song  of  the  Three  Children,  and  a  selection  of  hymns.  Wylie, 
Chinese  Researches,   92. 


Uplifting  Leaders  119 

worshipers  of  antiquity  that  Christianity  is  an 
ancient  and  world-wide  faith,  which,  more  than 
twelve  and  a  half  centuries  ago  flourished  in  the 
central  Flowery  Empire. 

Roman  Catholic  Efforts  and  Matteo  Ricci 

The  missionary  efforts  of  the  Roman  Catholic  X«eiS'*t*''^*' 
Church  in  seeking  to  win  the  Chinese  be- 
long to  two  periods,  the  first  of  which  may  be 
called  the  medieval  attempt.  This  was  under- 
taken in  the  thirteenth  century,  and  the  principal 
results  were  gained  at  the  time  when  the  Mongol, 
Kublai  Khan,  was  in  control  of  China.  While 
there  had  been  an  earlier  papal  embassy,  it  was 
John  called  Monte  Corvino  who,  having  first  vis- 
ited India,  joined  a  caravan  to  China  in  1291  and 
was  received  by  Kublai  Khan  in  the  same  spirit 
in  which  the  T'ang  emperor  had  welcomed 
the  Nestorians.  Under  Corvino's  leadership  a 
church  was  built  at  Cambaluc  (later  called 
Peking),  thousands  were  baptized,  an  orphan 
asylum  was  projected,  and  the  New  Testament 
and  Psalms  were  translated  into  the  Mongol 
language.  But  the  mission  was  not  followed  up 
with  adequate  reinforcements,  and  after  Corvino 
died  at  the  age  of  eighty  the  movement  quickly 
came  to  an  end. 

The    Roman    Catholic    modern    attempt    was   The  Modern 
largely  inspired  by  Francis  Xavier  and  the  Jesuit 


I20  The  Uplift  of  China 

influences  which  he  set  in  motion,  though  he  him- 
self died  at  the  threshold  of  China  in  1552  with- 
out having  been  able  to  enter  the  empire.  This 
was  accomplished  in  1580  by  Michael  Roger  and 
young  Matteo  Ricci,  both  of  the  Jesuit  order. 

MatteoRicci  Ricci  soon  became  the  leader,  was  able  to  se- 
cure entrance  to  Peking  in  160 1,  and  met  with  a 
kind  and  even  patronizing  reception  from  the 
Emperor  Wan  Li.  One  of  his  most  famous  con- 
verts was  a  native  of  Shanghai,  named  Hsii, 
who  took  the  name  Paul,  A  part  of  his  fam- 
ily estates  near  Shanghai  still  form  the  most 
unique  and  interesting  center  of  Catholic  in- 
fluence to  be  found  in  China. 

afh"s'De'a?h  ^hc  death  of  Ricci  in  16 10,  at  the  compara- 
tively early  age  of  fifty-eight,  turned  out,  as  he 
foresaw,  greatly  to  the  furtherance  of  his  cause, 
in  consequence  of  the  reply  to  an  elaborate  me- 
morial of  Father  Pantoja  asking  for  a  burial 
place  for  the  distinguished  Western  scholar  who 
had  given  his  life  to  China.  Not  long  after  the 
imperial  edict  was  issued,  Ricci  was  buried  with 
a  splendid  funeral,  which  was  rather  an  exhibi- 
tion of  triumph  at  the  favor  shown  than  of  grief 
for  the  death  of  the  one  whose  fame  had  made  it 
possible. 

cathoihtsm  Several  points  in  the  subsequent  history  of 
Roman  Catholicism  in  China  should  be  men- 
tioned. During  the  seventeenth  century  there 
were  bitter  controversies  over  the  right  attitude 


uplifting  Leaders  12 1 

toward  ancestral  worship  and  the  proper  term 
to  designate  God.  From  1724  to  1858,  during 
which  Christianity  was  under  a  ban,  Roman 
Catholics  suffered  more  or  less  of  persecution. 
In  the  period  from  1858  to  the  present,  the  ten- 
dency of  the  Church  to  seek  and  to  wield  political 
power  has  endangered  the  interests  of  all  other 
missionaries  and  even  of  all  foreign  residents  in 
China. 

Robert  Morrison 

"  I  conceive  it  my  duty  to  stand  candidate  for  J^^d  the  Man 
a  station  where  laborers  are  most  wanted."  So 
wrote  Morrison  in  1804,  at  the  age  of  twenty-two, 
when  offering  himself  for  foreign  service  with 
the  London  Missionary  Society ;  and  when  it  be- 
came evident  that  China  was  to  be  his  destina- 
tion, he  regarded  the  result  as  an  answer  to  his 
prayer  "  that  God  would  station  him  in  that 
part  of  the  missionary  field  where  the  difficulties 
were  the  greatest,  and,  to  all  human  appearance, 
the  most  insurmountable."  * 

The    remarkable   application   of    Morrison   to  |re*p"a"atfon 
reading,  to  study,  and  to  the  hardest  of  intel- 
lectual tasks  redeemed  any  aspect  of  being  dull 
that  he  may  have  had  in  his  boyhood.      As  a 
young  man,  though  engaged   in   manual   labor 

■•  Memoirs   of   Robert    Morrison,    compiled   by    Mrs.    Morrison, 
Vol.  I,  54,  6s. 


12^  The  Uplift  of  China 

from  twelve  to  fourteen  hours  a  day,  he  read  and 
re-read  such  books  as  he  could  secure,  had  his 
Bible  open  before  him  during  his  hours  of  labor, 
and  studied  far  into  the  night.  A  little  later,  to 
the  extent  of  his  opportunity,  he  pursued  courses 
of  study  and  preparation  for  his  future  work  in 
the  academies  at  Hoxton  and  Gosport.  But 
more  astonishing  than  his  acquisition  of  mental 
training  through  these  avenues  was  his  utilizing 
to  the  utmost  any  means  open  to  him  in  England 
of  gaining  a  knowledge  of  the  Chinese  language. 
It  was  understood  at  the  time  that  but  one  British 
subject  had  a  knowledge  of  Chinese,  Sir  George 
Staunton,  who  was  in  China  as  president  of  the 
Select  Committee  of  the  East  India  Company, 
pathy't^thi  Most  providentially  for  Morrison,  a  native  of 
Language  gouth  China,  Youg  Sam-tak,  was  in  London  at 
this  time.  He  proved  to  be  irascible  in  temper, 
but  even  this  was  a  source  of  discipline  in 
patience,  of  which  Morrison  would  need  a  limit- 
less store  in  the  trying  situation  awaiting  him  in 
the  East.  There  were  also  found  in  the  British 
Museum  in  London  a  manuscript  copy  of  most  of 
the  New  Testament  in  Chinese,  translated  by  an 
unknown  Catholic  missionary,  and  a  Latin- 
Chinese  Lexicon  in  manuscript  form.  Taking  in 
hand  for  the  first  time  the  camel's-hair  pencil  and 
acquiring  from  his  teacher  a  little  familiarity  in 
writing  the  Chinese  characters,  Morrison  now  be- 
gan and  in  a  few  months  completed  copies  of  both 


Uplifting  Leaders  I23 

of  the  above-mentioned  works/  This  is  sufficient 
evidence  of  the  unremitting  diHgence  and  de- 
termination by  w^hich  throughout  his  active 
career  he  achieved  marvelous  literary  labors. 

As  the  ships  of  the  East  India  Company  denied  Difficulties  ot 

the    P&SS3C^6 

to  missionaries  the  privilege  of  a  passage,  Mor- 
rison embarked,  January  31,  1807,  for  China  by 
way  of  the  United  States ;  and  as  illustrating  the 
gains  of  a  century  in  navigation  it  may  be  noted 
that  seventy-eight  days  elapsed  before  the  harbor 
of  New  York  was  reached,  the  passage  now  re- 
quiring a  little  over  five  days. 

His   reception  by  the  Christian   workers,   es-  in  the  united 

^  ■'  states 

pecially  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  was  most 
hospitable  and  cordial,  and  when  he  sailed  for 
his  distant  post,  he  was  accompanied  by  the  earn- 
est wishes  and  prayers  of  a  newly  made  circle  of 
American  friends.  Without  doubt,  his  brief  so- 
journ in  the  United  States  had  a  direct  bearing 
upon  the  subsequent  enlistment  of  American  mis- 
sionary effort  on  behalf  of  China ;  and,  as  a  part 
of  the  recompense  for  this  influence,  he  bore  a 
letter  from  James  Madison,  Secretary  of  State, 
to  the  American  consul  at  Canton,  and  lived  for 
a  year  after  his  arrival  in  the  factory  ^  of  some 
New  York  merchants. 
After  a  voyage   of   four  months   from   New   Firm 

IT-      1      T\/r         •  •        1  ^  1-.  1  Confidence 

York,  Morrison  arrived  at  Canton,  September  7, 

1  Townsend,  Robert  Morrison,  32. 

*  The    term    "  factory  "    designates    the    building    where    the 
trade  operations  of  a   foreign  company  were  conducted. 


124  The  Uplift  of  China 

1807.  Single-handed,  as  a  representative  of  the 
religion  of  Christ  he  found  himself  face  to  face 
with  the  task  of  winning  for  his  Master  the 
world's  most  populous  empire.  In  New  York 
the  ship-owner  in  whose  vessel  he  sailed,  being 
skeptical  concerning  his  purpose,  had  said  sneer- 
ingly,  "And  so,  Mr.  Morrison,  you  really  expect 
that  you  will  make  an  impression  on  the  idolatry 
of  the  great  Chinese  empire?"  "  No  sir,"  Mor- 
rison replied,  "  I  expect  God  will."  ^  In  this  same 
unshaken  confidence  he  now  began  his  work. 
Friend  and  Having  a  letter  of  introduction  to  Sir  George 
Teacher  Stauuton,  he  fouud  in  him  a  man  of  noble  spirit, 
and  the  acquaintance  thus  begun  ripened  into  a 
life-long  and  ardent  friendship.  In  many  ways 
this  leader  of  British  commercial  enterprise  in 
the  East  was  helpful  to  the  missionary,  at  once 
being  of  assistance  to  him  in  obtaining  as  teacher 
the  services  of  Abel  Yun,  a  Roman  Catholic 
Chinese  from  Peking.  Morrison's  first  work 
was  the  more  thorough  study  of  the  language, 
and  in  this  he  made  astonishing  progress. 
Marriaje_ami  fjis  marriage  to  Miss  Mary  Morton,  the 
Position  daughter  of  a  foreign  resident  at  Macao,  oc- 
curred February  20,  1809.  It  was  also  at  this 
time  that  he  received  a  request  from  the  East 
India  Company  to  become  their  official  translator, 
a  position  which  gave  him  the  necessary  security 

1  Memoirs   of   Robert    Morrison,    compiled   by    Mrs.    Morrison, 
Vol.    I,    136. 


Uplifting  Leaders  125 

for  the  prosecution  of  the  great  task  for  which  he 
had  been  especially  commissioned  by  the  London 
Missionary  Society, — the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  into  Chinese. 

Perhaps  the  work  of  no  other  missionary  trans-  xransfator 
lator  has  been  so  far-reaching  and  profound  in 
its  influence  as  has  that  of  Morrison.  The  tre- 
mendous difficulties  that  had  to  be  overcome  be- 
fore the  whole  Bible  could  be  put  into  Chinese 
are  to  be  considered.  It  does  not  detract  from 
the  essential  honor  that  belongs  to  Morrison  to 
say  that  he  had  the  aid  in  the  New  Testament  of 
the  version  by  the  unknown  Catholic  translator, 
and  of  the  assistance  in  the  Old  Testament  of  Dr. 
Milne.  Thirty-nine  of  the  sixty-six  books  were 
his  own  translation.  Nor  does  it  make  his 
achievement  materially  less  to  recognize  that  it 
was  not  entirely  successful  in  its  terms  for  certain 
spiritual  ideas,  like  that  of  the  word  for  God, 
and  that  it  has  been  superseded  by  later  trans- 
lations. These  are  disadvantages  incidental  to 
almost  every  pioneer  version.  None  the  less  it 
served  as  the  basis  from  which  others  could  work 
out  higher  results. 

It  was  with  peculiar  joy  that  Dr.  Morrison 
was  able,  November  25,  18 19,  to  write  to  the 
directors  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  in- 
forming them  that  the  Bible  had  been  translated 
into  Chinese.  He  at  once  received  the  earnest 
and    enthusiastic   congratulations   of    missionary 


First 
Milestone 
of  Success 


126  The  Uplift  of  China 

and  Bible  societies  throughout  the  world,  and 
everywhere  the  announcement  was  an  inspiration 
to  enlarged  endeavor. 
The  Anglo-        'pj^g  j^gj^|.  g-Q^i  Qf  j-jig  translation  and  literary 

Dictionary  gfforts  was  the  Completion  in  1823  of  his  Anglo- 
Chinese  Dictionary,  upon  which  he  had  been  en- 
gaged for  sixteen  years.  It  was  issued  by  the 
East  India  Company  at  a  cost  of  sixty  thousand 
dollars,  and  contained  forty  thousand  words  ex- 
pressed by  the  Chinese  characters,  filling  six  large 
quarto  volumes.  The  work  is  almost  as  much  an 
encyclopedia  as  a  dictionary,  and  abounds  in 
biographies,  histories,  and  descriptions  of  nation- 
al customs,  ceremonies,  and  systems. 
Some  Results       ^s   the   missiouarv   service   of   Dr.    Morrison 

of  His  Life  ' 

came  to  a  close  by  his  death,  August  i,  1834,  it 
covered  but  twenty-seven  years,  yet  in  view  of 
the  circumstances,  and  the  difficulties  of  the  time 
his  achievements  are  almost  incredible.  One  of 
his  latest  biographers '  sums  them  up  as  follows : 
"  Any  ordinary  man  would  have  considered  the 
production  of  the  gigantic  English-Chinese  dic- 
tionary a  more  than  full  fifteen  years'  work. 
But  Morrison  had  single-handed  translated 
most  of  the  Bible  into  Chinese.  He  had  sent 
forth  tracts,  pamphlets,  catechisms ;  he  had 
founded  a  dispensary ;  he  had  established  an 
Anglo-Chinese  college ;  he  had  superintended 
the    formation    of   the   various   branches   of   the 

'  Rev.  Sylvester  Home. 


uplifting  Leaders  127 

Ultra-Ganges  Mission;  and  he  had  done  all  this 
in  addition  to  discharging  the  heavy  and  respon- 
sible duties  of  translator  to  the  East  India  Com- 
pany, and  preaching  and  teaching  every  day  of 
his  life.  No  wonder  he  had  achieved  a  reputa- 
tion almost  world-wide  for  his  prodigious  labors 
on  behalf  of  the  kingdom  of  God." 

Peter  Parker 

If  Morrison  was  able  to  show  in  a  provisional  M°ed^car  "^ 
manner  the  advantages  which  would  arise  from  ^^'ss'ons 
the  use  of  the  healing  art  as  an  aid  to  missionary 
endeavor,  it  was  left  to  Peter  Parker,  throughout 
his  long  and  splendid  career,  to  demonstrate  that 
medical  missions  form  one  of  the  essential  agen- 
cies of  completely  developed  mission  work. 

Born  at  Framingham,  Massachusetts,  June  18,  IduJation^"*^ 
1804,  he  united  with  the  Church  at  sixteen,  and 
became  a  teacher  in  the  Sunday-school  at  nine- 
teen,— a  most  unusual  advancement  in  service  in 
those  days  for  one  so  young.  Interested  friends 
gave  material  aid  in  his  education,  which  was  se- 
cured at  Wrentham  Academy,  and  Amherst  and 
Yale  Colleges. 

It  was  at  Yale  that  he  decided  to  devote  his  life  S^'l^^^^"' 

tor  (..nina 

to  the  foreign  field,  and  when  his  preparation 
was  complete,  it  included  courses  in  both  medi- 
cine and  divinity.  He  went  out,  therefore,  both 
as  an  ordained  and  a  medical  missionary,  under 
the  American  Board.     And  so  providentially  had 


128  The  Uplift  of  China 

his  call  and  years  of  study  been  timed,  that  not 
three  months  elapsed  between  the  death  of  Dr. 
Morrison  at  Canton,  August  i,  1834,  and  the 
arrival  there  of  Dr.  Parker,  October  26,  of  the 
same  year. 

^fs"wlr°k  A  part  of  the  first  year  was  spent  at  Singapore, 
but  on  the  4th  of  November,  1835,  he  opened  his 
Ophthalmic  Hospital  in  Canton,"  and  it  quickly 
grew  into  a  general  hospital  and  dispensary. 
Soon  thousands  were  seeking  admission.  The 
remarkable  cures  awakened  toward  this  founder 
of  medical  missions,  feelings  of  wonder,  admira- 
tion, gratitude,  trust,  and  deep  devotion.  Morn- 
ing by  morning  the  approaches  were  crowded 
with  patients  coming  for  aid,  some  in  their  eager- 
ness rising  at  midnight,  others  spreading  their 
mats  the  previous  evening  and  sleeping  by  the 
threshold,  that  they  might  be  the  more  certain 
of  early  admission. 

Marvelous       Y)r.  Parker  was  successful  in  performing  some 

Labors  and 

Cures  of  ^-^e  most  delicate  and  difficult  surgical  opera- 
tions, so  that  the  blind  were  made  to  see  and  the 
lame  to  walk.  His  cures  were  pronounced 
miraculous,  and  the  news  of  such  wonderful  re- 
sults carried  through  the  eighteen  provinces  drew 
still  wider  circles  of  the  afflicted  to  Canton  for 
treatment.  On  many  days  this  devoted  servant 
of  Christ,  walking  in  the  footsteps  of  the  Great 
Physician,  dealt  with  more  than  a  hundred  cases, 

1  Stevens,  Life  of  Peter  Parker,   ii8. 


Uplifting  Leaders  129 

till  by  night  he  was  so  weak  and  exhausted  that 
he  was  in  fear  of  falling  or  fainting/  but  the  next 
day  he  would  again  be  at  his  post. 

While  Dr.  Parker  was  seeking  to  restore  the  |P\"*J^g*' 
body,  he  was  no  less  eager  to  bring  to  the  soul  a 
knowledge  of  Christ's  power  to  save,  and  he 
found  his  grateful  patients  receptive  to  his  gospel 
teachings  both  collectively  and  individually. 
Thus  it  happened  that  in  three  months  the  suc- 
cessful cures  from  his  hospital  did  more  to  re- 
move the  frowning  wall  of  Chinese  prejudice  and 
restrictive  policy  than  could  have  been  accom- 
plished by  years  of  customary  missionary  work. 
To  use  Dr.  Parker's  favorite  expression,  he  was 
"  opening  China  at  the  point  of  the  lancet." 

The  interest  in  the  work  inaugurated  by  Dr.  pj^^*''^"'"^ 
Parker  now  became  widespread;  friends  were 
gained  of  every  rank  from  near  and  distant  prov- 
inces; some  of  the  brightest  native  young  men 
began  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  English,  with  a 
view  to  studying  medicine,  while  others  applied 
for  situations  in  the  hospital.  In  order  to  make 
the  work  more  secure  financially  and  to  provide 
for  its  development,  there  was  established  in  1838 
the  Medical  Missionary  Society  in  China.  As  it 
was  the  first  society  organized  for  the  purpose  of 
combining  the  healing  of  disease  with  the  teach- 
ing of  the  gospel,  it  marks  an  era  in  the  growth  of 
modern  missions,  and  not  long  afterward  the  hos- 

1  Stevens,  Life  of  Peter  Parker,   129. 


I'^o  The  Uplift  of  China 

pital  which  'r,  Parker  had  started  was  placed 
under  the  p<  -onage  of  this  new  society.  It  en- 
couraged ph  icians  to  come  and  practise  among 
the  Chinese ;  and  from  its  influence  the  hospitals 
now  found  in  the  empire,  with  their  equipment, 
their  trained  lysicians,  assistants,  and  nurses, 
and  the  educa  3n  of  native  youths  in  medicine 
and  surgery  hj;  e  largely  come. 

o^cident°and  ^hc  bitter  feeling  kindled  by  the  Opium  War 
Marriage  bctwecu  Great  Britain  and  China  made  it  neces- 
sary for  Dr.  Parker  to  close  his  hospital  for  a 
time  and  he  used  the  opportunity  to  return  to  the 
United  States  after  seven  years  of  intense  labor. 
Here  he  told  of  China's  medical  uplift.  At 
Washington  he  enlisted  the  government  in  an 
effort  to  establish  friendly  relations  with  China. 
In  Great  Britian  and  France  he  powerfully  pre- 
sented the  cause  of  medical  missions.  Before  he 
left  the  home  land  on  his  second  voyage  to  the 
East,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Harriet  Webster, 
a  relative  of  Daniel  Webster  and  Rufus  Choate, 
and  they  arrived  at  Canton  November  5,  1842. 
Amid  fearful  conflagrations  and  fresh  forms  of 
opposition,  he  resumed  and  prosecuted  his  -work 
with  remarkable  effectiveness. 

Secretary  to       fj^g   j^jj^^g   j^^j   j^Q^y   comc   whcu   the   United 

American 

Legation  States  could  enter  into  terms  of  intercourse  with 
China,  and  Caleb  Gushing  was  sent  as  Commis- 
sioner to  negotiate  a  treaty  between  the  two 
nations.     As  a  result,  Dr.  Parker  was  appointed 


Uplifting  Leaders  t^t 

by  President  Tyler,  secretary  and  Chinese  inter- 
preter to  the  legation  in  China. 

Having  planted  so  firmly  the  medical  move-  f^^^^j^ftionai 
ment  for  China  that  he  could  safely  entrust  it  in  Labors 
a  measure  to  other  hands,  though  scarcely  abat- 
ing at  all  his  own  medical  and  missionary  labors. 
Dr.  Parker  gave  increasing  attention  to  the  de- 
velopment of  right  international  relations  with 
the  empire.  In  1855,  worn  out  with  the  struggle 
to  bring  China's  leaders  to  adopt  the  right  atti- 
tude, he  sought  respite  in  America,  but  was  so 
strongly  importuned  that  he  at  once  returned  as 
United  States  Commissioner  to  China,  so  contin- 
uing till  1857,  and  having  as  his  reward  the  rati- 
fication of  the  treaty  of  1858.  In  the  years  from 
1857  to  the  time  of  his  death  in  1888,  Dr.  Parker 
resided  at  Washington,  active  till  the  end  of  his 
eighty-three  years  of  life  for  the  Christian  ad- 
vancement of  China,  America,  and  the  world. 

William  C.  Burns 

As  the  life-story  of  William  C.  Burns  is  un-  |;;J„"gf"|t 
folded,  it  is  seen  that  more  fully  than  with  the 
other  missionary  pioneers  of  China  his  work  is 
that  of  a  sincere,  self-forgetting,  intense  evan- 
gelist. 

He  was  born  in  the  parish  of  Dun,  in  Angus,   1°"*"!^'* 
Scotland,  in  181 5,  and  was  the  son  of  a  minister.  Qualities 
who  had  the  calm  dignity  of  the  oldtime  pastor. 


132 


The  Uplift  of  China 


Surprising 

Evangelistic 

Scenes 


Devotion 
to  China 


The  mother  presented  the  complementary  quali- 
ties of  blithesome  activity  and  joyousness.  In 
the  presence  of  her  elastic  good  cheer  and  cour- 
age, labor  became  light  and  duty  pleasant. 
These  contrasted  characteristics  of  the  father  and 
mother  were  in  large  measure  combined  in  the 
son,  in  whose  nature  there  was  always  a  deep 
seriousness  but  at  the  same  time  a  peculiar  win- 
someness  and  attraction  that  drew  his  hearers  to 
him  and  melted  them  into  submission  to  Christ 
his  Master. 

It  was  at  Kilsith,  the  scene  of  his  boyhood 
home,  where  his  father  had  become  pastor,  that 
at  a  communion  service  in  July,  1839,  while 
young  Burns  was  preaching,  the  Holy  Spirit 
came  upon  the  people,  and  a  remarkable  revival 
began.  The  same  work  was  witnessed  at  Dun- 
dee, where  Mr.  Burns  was  serving  in  the  absence 
of  the  pastor  for  a  few  months,  and  hundreds 
were  converted  and  added  to  the  churches  in 
these  parishes.  This  wonderful  work  changed 
the  plan  of  Mr.  Burns  of  going  at  once  to  the 
foreign  field,  and  he  continued  without  cessation 
in  evangelistic  services  throughout  Scotland,  Ire- 
land, and  Canada,  from  1839  till  near  the  close  of 
1846. 

In  the  spring  of  1847  ^^r-  Burns  accepted  the 
call  of  the  English  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
sailed  as  their  first  missionary  to  China,  and  with 
surprising  success  mastered  the  language  during 


uplifting  Leaders  133 

the  first  year  or  two  of  residence  at  Hongkong 
and  Canton.  It  is  said  of  him  that  he  "  spoke 
Chinese,  wrote  Chinese,  read  Chinese,  heard 
Chinese,  sang  in  Chinese,  and  prayed  in  Chinese." 
It  was  this  entire  absorption  in  the  very  spirit  of 
the  language  that  enabled  him  to  acquire  such  a 
command  of  it  that  he  could  go  from  one  part 
of  China  to  another  and  yet  always  remain  an 
evangelistic  preacher  to  the  people.  It  also  gave 
him  a  preparation  to  translate  the  Pilgrim's 
Progress  into  both  the  Amoy  and  the  Peking 
dialects,  as  well  as  many  hymns  into  colloquial 
Chinese,  some  of  which  are  still  in  use. 

Scarcely  was  he  started  in  learning  the  Ian-  Hon'"kon^^  ^* 
guage  when  he  went  to  the  prison  at  Hongkong, 
seeking  to  talk  and  pray  with  three  Chinese  con- 
demned to  death.  Like  his  divine  Master  it  was 
ever  his  delight  to  care  first  of  all  and  most  of 
all  for  those  whom  others  overlooked,  to  leave 
the  ninety  and  nine  that  were  in  safety  and  go 
after  the  utterly  lost  in  the  heathen  wilderness. 
He  already  began  to  move  forth  among  the 
masses  of  the  people  and  to  win  the  friendly 
reception  and  good  humor  with  which  a  Chinese 
crowd  seems  ready  to  greet  the  man  of  genial 
sympathy,  of  quiet  self-possession,  and  of  quick 
and  apt  response  to  their  questions. 

His  first  preaching  tour  outside  of  Hongkong  Evangelizing 
is  characteristic.     He  left  his  assistants  to  direct  **"*  ^'"*^" 


134  The  Uplift  of  China 

the  boat  to  any  point  they  thought  best  on  the 
long-extended  coast,  while  he  went  through  the 
villages  and  towns,  making  the  gospel  known  by 
tracts  and  addresses.      As  soon  as  he  reached 
a  village,  he  would  begin  reading  his  Bible  aloud, 
perhaps  under  the  shade  of  a  tree.      Soon  the 
people  would  gather,  and  he  would  explain  to 
them    the   nature   and    purpose    of   the   gospel. 
Usually  some  one  would  ask  him  at  meal-time 
where  he  was  to  eat,  and  he  would  accept  the 
hospitality  of  the   friendly  villager,  and  go  on 
trusting  in  the  same  manner  for  his  night's  shel- 
ter, thus  often  preaching  the  Word  from  week 
to  week,  and  lacking  nothing. 
Campaigning       Four  hundred  miles  northeast  of  Hongkong  is 
the  teeming  hive  of  human  life  made  up  of  Amoy 
and  more  than  a  hundred  towns  and  villages,  and 
in    185 1    this   became    the   field    of    Mr.    Burns' 
labors.     In  March,  1852,  he  crossed  over  to  the 
mainland  from  Amoy,  which  is  located  upon  an 
island,  and  in  the  course  of  seven  days  made  a 
circuit    of    thirty    villages,    everywhere    sowing 
abundantly  the  precious  seed.     The  next  year  he 
reached   Chang-chou,   thirty   miles  distant,   with 
its  population  of  about  half  a  million,  and  he 
says :     "  I  do  not  think,  upon  the  whole,  that  I 
have  spent  so  interesting  a  season,  or  enjoyed  so 
fine  an  opportunity  of  preaching  the  Word  of 
Life  since  I  came  to  China,  as  during  these  nine 


uplifting  Leaders  135 

days.'"     The  fire  thus  kindled  at  Chang-chou  was 
never  wholly  extinguished. 

The  results  of  Mr.  Burns'  earnest  evangelistic  Revival  Days 
work  now  began  to  appear  especially  at  Pechuia 
and  one  or  two  other  towns,  not  far  from  Amoy. 
There  was  a  movement  of  quickening  and  con- 
version running  through  many  of  the  families  of 
these  communities.  The  preaching  place  was 
crowded  to  a  late  hour  night  after  night,  idols  and 
ancestral  tablets  were  destroyed,  and  some  shops 
were  closed  on  the  Sabbath,  even  when  it  fell  on 
market  days.  "  What  I  see  here,"  wrote  Mr. 
Burns,  "  makes  me  call  to  mind  former  days  of 
the  Lord's  power  in  my  native  land." 

There  now  came  a  brief  visit  to  Great  Britain,  Tlurrfr'J'm 
and  on  his  return  to  the  East  the  aggressive  mis-  shanghai 
sionary  evangelist  sought,  from  Shanghai  as  a 
base,  to  penetrate  even  into  the  lines  of  operation 
that  marked  the  contact  of  the  imperial  and  in- 
surgent forces  in  the  T'ai-p'ing  rebellion.  Going 
up  the  Yang-tzu  River  as  far  as  he  could  possibly 
induce  his  boatmen  to  venture,  he  entered  the 
Grand  Canal,  and  at  one  point  such  was  the 
eagerness  of  the  men  to  get  the  Christian  books 
that  he  was  distributing,  that  they  would  swim 
to  his  boat  from  the  bank  of  the  canal,  fasten  the 
books  to  their  heads  by  their  cues,  and  swim 
back  again !  Again,  as  they  passed  through  Su- 
chou,  many  reached  forth  from  their  doors  and 

^Memoir  of  Rev.  William  C.  Burns,  by  his  brother,  251. 


136  The  Uplift  of  China 

windows  with  bamboo  basket-hooks,  with  which 
they  received  Scripture  portions  and  tracts.  Thus 
living  most  of  the  time  in  his  boat,  for  some 
months  he  followed  the  course  of  the  canals  and 
rivers  which  spread  like  a  network  over  the  whole 
country  to  the  west  and  south  of  Shanghai,  carry- 
ing far  and  wide  the  quickening  gospel  leaven. 
^abo"rl  The  closing  period  of  his  career  may  be  said  to 
date  from  the  spring  of  1856,  when  he  began 
work  first  in  the  region  of  Swatau,  a  hundred  and 
twenty  miles  southwest  of  Amoy.  Here  he 
ventured  to  make  a  missionary  visit  to  Ch'ao- 
chou,  but  was  arrested  as  a  foreigner,  and  after 
inquiry  had  been  made  into  the  case,  was  taken  to 
the  British  consul  at  Canton.  After  his  libera- 
tion it  was  not  deemed  prudent  to  return  to 
Swatau,  so  he  revisited  the  scenes  of  his  revival 
labors  at  Pechuia,  confirming  the  hearts  of  the 
Christian  disciples,  reorganizing  the  churches, 
and  even  at  that  very  early  date  making  a  be- 
ginning in  self-support.  Next,  Fu-chou  was  for 
a  time  the  scene  of  his  activities.  That  he 
might  secure  governmental  protection  of  some  of 
the  native  Christians  who  had  been  despoiled  of 
their  goods,  he  went  to  Peking.  Here  occurred 
his  translation  of  the  Pilgrim's  Progress  into 
Pekingese.  Then  came  the  final  choice  for  this 
intrepid  pioneer  and  breaker  of  new  ground 
whether  he  would  go  to  Shan-tung  or  to  Man- 
churia.     But  his  knowledge  of  the  needs  of  the 


uplifting  Leaders  i37 

more  northern  field  led  him  to  go  in  that  direc- 
tion. Soon  after  reaching  Niu-ch'uang  in  Man- 
churia he  was  taken  ill  with  a  cold  and  fever 
from  which  he  died,  April  4,  1868. 

Thus  closed  the  life  so  fervent  and  consistent  ^J^^l°'^ 
in  its  devotion  to  Christ  as  to  leave  an  indelible 
mark  on  two  hemispheres,  three  continents,  and 
many  countries.  "  His  grave  stands  on  the 
borders  of  the  great  kingdom  of  Manchuria,  the 
advanced  post  of  Christian  conquests,  beyond  the 
northern  limits  of  China.  The  little  mound  casts 
its  shadow  over  many  lands,  for  where  is  not 
Burns  loved  and  mourned.  But  his  life  is  the 
Church's  legacy,  and  his  indomitable  spirit  beck- 
ons us  to  the  field  of  conflict  and  of  victory."^ 

James  Addison  Ingle 

In  the  autumn  of  1890  Archdeacon  Thomson,  HisCaii 
a  veteran  of  thirty  years'  service  in  China,  came 
to  the  seminary  at  Alexandria,  Virginia,  told  of 
the  difficulties  and  blessings  of  the  work  and 
asked  for  volunteers.  He  then  put  the  closing 
question:     "Gentlemen,  must  I  go  back  alone?" 

In  his  audience  was  one  whose  ability  and  con-  His  Response 
secrated  life  had  earned  from  his  classmates  the 
title  of  '  Bishop.'      He  was  the  senior  student, 
who  had  charge  of  the  chapel  for  colored  people 
near  the   seminary  buildings ;   a   man   of  large 

1  Rev.    James    Johnston,    quoted    in    Memoir    of    William    C. 
Burns,  359. 


13^  The  Uplift  of  China 

ideals,  who  was  also  thoughtful  of  little  things. 
He  had  begun  to  make  a  path  through  the  soft 
ground  between  the  scininary  and  his  chapel  by 
using  the  ashes  from  his  stove  each  day.  A 
fellow  student  asked  him,  "  Why  do  you  bother 
with  the  path,  Bishop ;  you  won't  be  in  the  semi- 
nary long  enough  to  enjoy  it?"  "  No,"  was  the 
reply,  "  but  it  will  always  be  here  for  the  other 
fellows."  The  pathmaker  was  James  Addison 
Ingle,  and  as  he  listened  to  the  old  missionary, 
he  saw  the  opportunity  for  a  pathmaker  in  the 
Orient.  He  applied  for  appointment  to  China 
at  a  time  when  the  Board  of  Managers  felt  un- 
able to  increase  its  financial  responsibilities ;  and 
in  order  to  carry  out  his  purpose  raised  his  own 
traveling  expenses  and  a  year's  salary.  Shortly 
after  his  arrival  at  Shanghai,  in  1891,  there  arose 
a  pressing  need  for  a  foreign  worker  at  Han-k'ou. 
He  went  to  this  post  six  hundred  miles  up  the 
Yang-tzu  River,  looked  over  the  situation,  and 
decided  to  undertake  the  work.  Within  a  year 
and  a  half  his  senior  worker  retired  permanently 
from  the  mission,  leaving  Mr.  Ingle  in  charge. 
9^}.':^       He  had  been  in  China  less  than  two  years. 

Responsibility  _  ■'  ' 

and  had  devoted  himself  zealously  to  the  study 
of  the  people  and  their  language,  but  still  he  was 
lacking  in  much  of  the  practical  experience, 
which  is  so  large  a  part  of  the  missionary's  capi- 
tal and  so  important  an  element  in  the  mission- 
ary's influence.     In  spite  of  these  disadvantages, 


Uplifting  Leaders  139 

he  was  left  as  the  only  American  representative 
of  his  Church  in  the  great  heathen  city  in  central 
China. 

The  condition  of  the  mission  was  critical.     A  using 

Laymen 

large  number  of  Chinese  had  been  brought  into 
the  Church  and  needed  supervision  and  instruc- 
tion. Mr.  Ingle  was  convinced  from  the  very 
beginning  that  a  church  must  be  self-maintain- 
ing, self-disciplining,  self -propagating,  and  began 
to  apply  these  principles.  Self-extension  was 
his  first  care.  Local  growth  made  it  impossible 
for  him  to  wait  for  a  sufficient  number  of  Chinese 
clergy;  and  he  gathered  a  few  laymen  close  to 
him,  worked  into  the  very  fiber  of  their  lives 
the  story  and  the  motive  of  the  Christ,  led  them 
from  the  old  darkness  to  the  new  light,  and  so 
trained  them  to  become  catechists  and  evangelists 
to  their  people.  As  these  men  went  to  live  in 
towns  near  Han-k'ou  and  repeated  this  process 
among  their  brethren,  Mr.  Ingle  went  from  point 
to  point,  meeting  the  groups  of  men  he  had  in- 
terested. He  examined  them  as  to  what  they  had 
learned,  received  as  candidates  for  baptism  those 
who  had  been  instructed,  explained  difficulties, 
and,  when  they  had  been  tested  and  taught  for 
another  six  months,  baptized  them. 

Extracts  from  his  letters  at  this  time  are  char-  visitation 
acteristic  of  the  man :    "  On  a  recent  trip  to  Han- 
ch'uan,"   he   wrote,   "  I   had   the   same   sort   of 
weather  that  we  have  had  almost  continuously 


140  The  Uplift  of  China 

since  Christmas — steady  and  heavy  rain — but  the 
trip  was  a  pleasant  and  successful  one  for  all 
that."  Then  follows  an  account  of  his  rapid 
journey,  with  frequent  stops  to  hold  services, 
examine  candidates,  to  discipline  some  and  to  en- 
courage others,  and  to  stimulate  and  guide  the 
native  catechists  and  evangelists.  The  examina- 
tion of  catechumens  and  even  of  applicants  for 
admission  to  their  number  was  no  mere  formality. 
^Justified  ^^  ^^^  station,  the  wealthiest  man  in  the  city 
and  a  former  military  commander  of  high  rank, 
wished  to  become  a  catechumen.  He  passed  his 
examination,  but  had  two  wives  and  was  an 
opium  smoker.  He  promised  to  give  up  and  pro- 
vide financially  for  his  concubine  and  also  to  dis- 
continue the  use  of  opium  and  asked  to  be  ad- 
mitted at  the  same  time  as  the  others,  since  the 
whole  city  knew  of  his  connection  with  the 
Church  and  he  would  '  lose  face '  if  he  were  re- 
jected. Mr.  Ingle  held  to  the  principle  in- 
volved and  refused  the  request.  His  decision 
was  justified.  The  distinguished  applicant  stood 
throughout  the  service  where  his  own  servant 
was  publicly  admitted  ;  his  courtesy  as  Mr.  Ingle's 
host  was  undiminished,  and  afterwards  he  ful- 
filled his  promise  of  amendment  and  was  then 
admitted  into  the  Church. 
Careful       Desoitc  cvcry  care,  modern  China,  like  ancient 

Discipline  ^  ■' 

Corinth,  showed  that,  where  new  converts  are 
taken  directly  from  heathenism,  self-discipline  be- 


Uplifting  Leaders  141 

comes  a  necessary  part  of  the  growing  Church. 
Mr.  Ingle  followed  the  New  Testament  practise, 
and  the  offender  whose  sin  had  brought  public 
shame  on  the  Church  was  required  to  make  public  , 
confession  of  his  sin  in  the  congregation,  all  the 
reparation  possible,  and  submit  to  being  deprived 
of  Church  privileges.  He  was  obliged  to  attend 
the  services  as  before,  but  must  occupy  the  bench 
assigned  to  penitents.  In  addition,  his  name, 
the  nature  of  the  offense,  and  of  the  discipline  im- 
posed was  written  out  and  posted  in  the  '  guest 
room', — the  room  in  the  mission  open  to  and  fre- 
quented by  the  public.  When  the  offender  had 
served  his  probation  and  proved  the  sincerity 
of  his  repentance,  the  sign  was  removed  and  he 
was  publicly  declared  forgiven  and  restored. 
This  system  was  begun  and  carried  out  in  a 
loving  spirit  and  with  the  approval  of  the  native 
clergy. 

The  principle  of  self-maintenance  was  urged  |"iV.'suppo^rt 
from  the  beginning.  In  the  new  stations  the 
Church  services  were  in  the  upper  room  of  some 
Christian's  house.  Rude  benches,  Chinese  wall 
scrolls,  with  Chinese  inscriptions,  a  Chinese  table 
for  an  altar,  and  the  simplest  cross  alone  marked 
the  room  as  a  church.  Mr.  Ingle  was  not  afraid 
to  withhold  or  withdraw  financial  aid  in  the  in- 
terests of  self-support.  And  under  him  the  mis- 
sions met  New  Testament  conditions  and  at- 
tained a  genuine  Christian  reality. 


142  The  Uplift  of  China 

^""wlTrki"!  ^^s  consistent  attitude  toward  the  humblest 
catechist  is  summed  up  in  the  following  advice 
to  his  fellow  missionaries:  "When  you  have 
chosen  your  men,  keep  an  eye  on  them.  Let  them 
see  that  you  are  watching  them  and  do  not  in- 
tend to  allow  any  one  to  fall  asleep  at  his  post. 
Keep  a  list  of  the  converts  that  they  have  brought 
in,  and  now  and  then  call  the  workers  to  account 
for  them.  It  will  make  them  more  careful. 
Don't  merely  scold  them  through  the  deacon, 
but  talk  to  them  face  to  face.  And,  above  all, 
teach  them.  Don't  suppose  that,  because  they 
have  been  in  the  Church  for  years,  they  know 
everything.  The  best  of  them  know  little  and 
read  less.  Meet  them  regularly  in  classes ;  give 
them  lessons  to  prepare.  I  believe  that  the 
best  way  to  train  all  workers  is  by  meeting  them 
regularly  and  intimately  out  of  the  pulpit,  in 
classes,  best  held,  I  think,  in  our  own  houses, 
where  we  can  act  the  host  as  well  as  the  pastor." 
Gospel  In  the  midst  of  many  details,  Mr.  Ingle  placed 
the  emphasis  on  the  heart  of  the  gospel  in  his 
dealings  with  those  under  him. .  One  of  them 
writes :  "  A  fellow  worker  and  I  had  so  greatly 
diflfered  and  each  so  firmly  believed  himself  in 
the  right  that  it  seemed  to  be  a  hopeless  block  to 
our  cooperative  work.  I  told  Bishop  Ingle  of  the 
affair,  for  I  wanted  his  help  in  the  matter,  and  I 
expected  him  to  ask  minutely  of  the  rights  and 
wrongs  thereof.     But  not  so,  nothing  was  further 


Uplifting  Leaders  143 

from  his  thoughts.  All  he  said  was,  '  Doctor, 
if  we  foreign  workers  cannot  manage  to  live 
together  in  Christian  love,  how  can  we  hope  to 
teach  the  Chinese  to  live  so?  Our  many  dif- 
ferences and  eccentricities  are  for  discipline,  and 
serve  as  our  finest  opportunities  of  showing  the 
natives  how  Christians  live  together  in  peace.' 
And  the  conversation  ended  right  there.  By 
such  methods  and  with  such  a  spirit,  in  ten  years 
he  built  up  in  central  China  a  strong  native 
Church,  well-ordered  congregations,  with  its  own 
native  clergy,  catechists,  teachers,  Bible  women, 
and  other  helpers." 

When  a  new  missionary  district  was  created,  l^^^'-c  . 
in  1901,  he  was  made  its  first  bishop.  The  Leadership 
pleasure  of  his  associates  at  his  election  and  their 
abiding  affection  and  loyalty  speak  well  for  him 
and  the  character  of  his  work.  He  had  just  re- 
turned from  a  year's  furlough  in  the  United 
States,  during  which  time  he  had  been  traveling 
and  making  addresses  almost  constantly  in  the 
interests  of  his  work,  and  returned  to  China  in 
no  condition  to  stand  the  strain  of  a  bishop's  life. 
Ill  health  was  almost  constant,  but  he  insisted 
on  keeping  at  his  task  of  making  modern  equip- 
ment adequate  to  unprecedented  opportunities. 
He  kept  his  work  in  mind  to  the  last  and  the  day 
before  he  died  he  sent  this  message  to  the  Chinese 
Christians  and  clergy :  "  Tell  them  that  as  I 
have  tried  to  serve  them  in  Christ's  name  while 


144  The  Uplift  of  China 

living,  so  if  God  please  to  take  me  away  from  this 
world,  I  pray  that  even  my  death  may  be  a  bless- 
ing to  them  and  help  them  to  grow  in  the  faith 
and  love  of  Christ.      May  they  be  pure  in  heart, 
loving  Christ  for  his  own  sake,  and  steadfastly 
follow  the  dictates  of  conscience  uninfluenced  by 
sordid  ambitions  or  selfishness  of  any  kind." 
Dying  Nobly       The  next  day  when  the  end  came,  he  gathered 
about  him  the  members  of  his  own  family  and  a 
few  of  the  mission  staff,  and  began  to  pray  in 
the  same  clear  and  rich  voice  all  knew  so  well. 
He  asked  God  to  look  with  mercy  on  the  past  and 
to  use  to  his  glory  all  efforts  put  forth  in  his 
name.      He  prayed   for  his   family,  committing 
them  to  the  care  of  the  Father ;  for  the  members 
of  the  staff  that  they  might  be  strong,  brave,  and 
united,    never    fearful    or    halting    in    the    work 
committed  to  them.     He  prayed  for  the  Church 
in  China  and  for  the  Church  at  home,  especially 
asking    that    God    would    stir    His    people    in 
America  to  support  the  work  more  loyally  and 
generously,   giving  more   men   and   better   men, 
men  rooted  and  grounded  in  the  love  of  Christ, 
to  proclaim  his  gospel  and  establish  his  Church 
in  China.     When  the  sad  day  of  burial  came,  St. 
Paul's  Church  in  Han-k'ou,  where  less  than  two 
years  before  the  young  bishop  had  been  conse- 
crated, was  twice  crowded,  one  with  a  reverent 
congregation   of   Chinese   Christians,   and   again 
with   the   members    of   the    foreign   community. 


uplifting  Leaders  145 

Out  from  his  church  they  carried  him  to  the  for- 
eign cemetery  where  his  body  was  to  be  laid  to 
rest,  through  streets  lined  with  Chinese,  many  of 
them  weeping  as  they  realized  that  no  more 
should  they  see  in  this  life  their  friend  and 
bishop. 

His  influence  reached  out  far  beyond  his  im-   undying 

.  .  .         Influence 

mediate  work  in  China ;  his  statesmanlike  ability 
and  his  consecration  had  begun  to  be  felt  among 
the  leaders  of  his  Church  in  the  United  States, 
and  in  China  there  were  many  in  other  missions 
who  recognized  his  wisdom  and  efficiency.  Dr. 
Griffith  John,  of  Han-k'ou,  who  has  been  half  a 
century  in  central  China  as  the  representative  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society,  expressed  the 
conviction  of  many  others  when  he  said  that  he 
was  sure  that  if  God  had  seen  fit  to  spare  Bishop 
Ingle's  life  for  twenty  or  thirty  years,  he  would 
have  become  one  of  the  greatest  missionaries  of 
modern  times. 

Reinforcements  in  China's  Uplift 

It  will  be  found  most  convenient  in  this  rapid  Three  Periods 
survey,  to  divide  China's  century  of  missions  into 
three  periods :  the  first,  of  thirty-five  years,  from 
1807  to  1842,  the  close  of  the  Opium  War;  the 
second,  of  thirty-five  years,  from  1842  to  1877, 
the  date  of  the  first  Missionary  Conference ;  and 
the  third,  from  1877  to   1907. 


146  The  Uplift  of  China 

First  Period.       In  the  first  period,  aside  from  the  leaders  al- 

Milne  and  '^ 

Bridgman  ready  sketched,  perhaps  the  only  names  that  call 
for  emphatic  mention  are  those  of  the  Rev.  Wil- 
liam Milne,  Alorrison's  able  and  active  associate 
from  1813  to  1822,  and  of  Dr.  Elijah  C.  Bridg- 
man, the  pioneer  American  missionary.  In  addi- 
tion to  Milne's  notable  achievements  as  educator, 
translator,  and  printer,  he  is  to  be  remembered 
as  an  author  of  exceptional  fertility, — one  of 
his  smaller  productions,  "  The  Two  Friends," 
being  still  popular  and  effective  throughout 
China.  Dr.  Bridgman's  enduring  monument  is 
made  up  of  the  volumes  of  the  Chinese  Reposi- 
tory, which  he  founded  and  most  ably  edited 
from  1832  to  1 85 1,  his  Chrestomathy,  and  his 
other  literary  and  educational  work. 
Peri°Jd*  -^"  *^^  second  period,  while  the  work  of  Dr.  S. 
SflVai  ^e^'s  Williams  reaches  back  to  1833,  it  falls 
Canton  Plainly  in  the  second  period.  He  followed  Dr. 
Bridgman  as  editor  of  the  Chinese  Repository 
in  185 1,  was  secretary  of  the  United  States  lega- 
tion, and  produced  The  Middle  Kingdom,  which 
will  probably  always  remain  the  standard  author- 
ity on  the  Chinese  Empire.  Dr.  Karl  Gutzlaff, 
closing  in  185 1,  at  the  early  age  of  forty-eight, 
a  life  of  intense  activity  and  surprising  erudition, 
has  as  his  noblest  memorials  the  Basel  and  the 
Rhenish  Missionary  Societies,  formed  largely  be- 
cause of  inspiration  which  he  gave.  As  suc- 
cessors  of   Dr.    Morrison   in   the   work   of   the 


Uplifting  Leaders  147 

London  Missionary  Society,  Dr.  Hobson  repre- 
sented the  union  of  medical  and  evangelistic 
work,  Dr.  James  Legge  made  Chinese  thought 
and  the  Chinese  classics  comprehensible  to  Eng- 
lish readers,  and  with  him  must  be  linked  Dr. 
John  Chalmers. 

Alexander    and    John    Stronach,    arriving    in   Founders 
Amoy  in  1844,  gave  themselves  with  great  earn- 
estness to  street  preaching,  and  the   latter  did 
much  to  fix  the  style  of  the  Bible  translation 
known  as  the  Delegates'  version. 

Stephen  Johnson,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Peet,  and  Jus-  Beginners 
tus  Doolittle  carried  forward  the  work  of  the 
American  Board  at  Fu-chou  from  1847;  ^^^^i 
during  the  same  year  Judson  D.  Collins  and 
Moses  C.  White  began  in  the  same  city  the  mis- 
sion of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  which 
has  since  spread  so  largely  over  the  whole  of 
China  Proper.  Dr.  Stephen  L.  Baldwin  and 
wife,  and  the  Misses  Beulah  and  Sarah  Woolston 
entered  the  field  in  1857,  reinforcing  the  work  of 
the  founders.  Virgil  C.  Hart  and  wife  arriv- 
ing at  Fu-chou  in  1866,  the  next  year  began  at 
Chiu-chiang  the  development  which  is  sending 
its  radiance  into  the  three  provinces  of  An-hui, 
Chiang-hsi,  and  Hu-pei.  Twenty  years  later  they 
were  called  to  go  far  up  the  Yang-tzii  valley  to 
reopen  the  West  China  Mission,  after  persecu- 
tion had  driven  out  the  early  founders  in  the 
wonderful  field  of  Ssu-ch'uan.    Finally  when  re- 


148  The  Uplift  of  China 

covering    from    broken    health,    Dr.    Hart    led, 
into  the  heart  of  Ssu-ch'uan,  the  mission  of  the 
Methodist  Church  in  Canada. 
Pioneers  at       With  the  coming-  of  1842  there  was  a  marked 

Ning-po  . 

opening  of  the  gateway  into  China,  and  the 
Rev.  Walter  M.  Lowrie,  sent  out  by  the  Ameri- 
can Presbyterian  Board,  entered  Canton  in  that 
year.  In  June,  1844,  Dr.  D.  B.  McCartee,  of 
this  society,  began  work  at  Ning-po,  and  dis- 
played in  his  development  of  the  field  unusual 
ability  and  knowledge  of  China.  Dr.  Lowrie  also 
soon  arrived  at  Ning-po,  and  Dr.  A.  J,  Happer, 
Mr.  French,  and  Dr.  J.  G.  Kerr  were  later  re- 
inforcements. In  1843,  Dr.  J.  D.  Macgowan, 
representing  medical  work,  began  in  this  center 
the  mission  of  the  American  Baptist  Missionary 
Union,  which  spread  widely  into  the  surrounding 
territory  and  established  a  hospital.  The  Church 
Missionary  Society  of  Great  Britain  had  here  as 
pioneers  the  names  of  Cobbold,  Russell,  and 
Burdon. 
Workers  of       A  brilliant  group  of  printer-scholars  are  con- 

Power  at  f .  .  r    ^i   • 

Shanghai  spicuous  among  the  uphftmg  workers  of  Chma, 
and  not  least  for  splendid  and  beneficent  acquire- 
ments shine  the  names  of  Medhurst  and  Muir- 
head,  Lockhart  and  Wylie,  at  Shanghai,  the  last 
reviewing  in  his  Notes  on  Chinese  Literature  over 
two  thousand  treatises,  and  Dr.  Lockhart  being 
the  first  to  begin  medical  work  at  Peking. 
Episcopal  Mission  operations  at  Shanghai,   for 


Uplifting  Leaders  149 

Great  Britain  and  America  date  from  1844  and 
1845,  Bishop  Boone  being  the  American  pioneer. 
At  Shanghai  also  was  built  up  the  great  printing 
and  publishing  establishment  of  the  American 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  in  this  marvelously 
growing  center  of  eastern  China  the  work  of  the 
American  Southern  Baptist  Mission  was  com- 
menced in  1847,  ^^^  the  year  following  that  of 
the   Southern   Methodists. 

The  survey  closes  with  the  third  period,  from  Third  Period 
1877  to  the  present.  Though  Dr.  Nevius  and 
his  courageous  wife  began  service  as  early  as 
1853,  the  most  suggestive  developments  of  his 
work,  such  as  station-propagation,  self-support, 
and  training  of  converts,  appeared  after  1877. 
Likewise,  the  missionary  career  of  J.  Hudson 
Taylor,  having  its  quiet  and  unnoticed  begin- 
nings in  1853,  culminated  in  the  amazing  breadth 
and  sweep  of  the  China  Inland  Mission,  until 
at  life's  close  he  laid  down  its  leadership  in  1905. 
Dr.  J.  Kenneth  Mackenzie  left  the  influence  of 
his  life  and  rare  devotion  in  the  years  from  1876 
to  1888.  John  Van  Nest  Talmage,  the  faithful, 
unheralded  worker,  built  the  energy  of  a  life- 
time into  the  mission  of  the  American  Reformed 
Church  at  Amoy.  Griffith  John  has  completed 
a  golden  half-century  of  ideal  missionary  de- 
velopment, until  his  name  is  not  only  supreme 
in  the  great  mid-China  field,  having  its  center  at 
Han-k'ou,    but    loved    and    honored    the    world 


150  The  Uplift  of  China 

around;    while    Dr.    William    Ashmore,    of    the 
American   Baptist   Missionary   Union,   by   more 
than  fifty  years  of  remarkably  fruitful  service, 
has  indissolubly  linked  his  name  with  the  diffi- 
cult field  of  Swatau. 
Wonderful       Reviewing  in  detail  the  life  and  the  achieve- 
pionVerVan^d   mcuts  of  thcse  piouccrs,  it  is  well-nigh  inevitable 
to  conclude  that  they  have  been  men  of  phenom- 
enal type,  especially  raised  up  by  God  to  do  the 
preliminary  work.    Consider  the  educational,  the 
literary,  the  medical,  and  the  evangelistic  work 
actually  accomplished  by  Morrison,  Milne,  Bridg- 
man,  Allen,  and  Martin ;  by  Williams,  Medhurst, 
and  Legge ;  by  Parker,  Lockhart,  and  Kerr ;  and 
by   Burns,   Nevius,   Taylor,   Baldwin,   Talmage, 
Ingle,  John,  and  Ashmore !    The  workers  die,  but 
the  work  goes  on.     A  long  roll-call  of  native 
leaders,  like  Liang  A-fa,  enlisted  by  Milne,  and 
a  host  of  kindred  souls  in  after  times,  might  find 
here  fitting  memorial.     The   representatives  of 
the  women's  organizations  of  the  home  churches, 
now  penetrating  to  all  parts  of  the  empire,  are 
deserving  of  widest  commemoration.    The  great 
army  of  martyrs,  both  of  missionaries  and  of 
native  Christians,  bearing  witness  by  their  blood, 
in  the  face  of  sword  and  fire  and  cruel  death, 
have  forever  consecrated  our  faith  in  the  eyes 
of   China's    millions.      Let   us   learn,   therefore, 
from  this  brief  survey,  what  vast  results  are  ac- 
complished by  even  a  few  exponents  of  God's 


Uplifting  Leaders  151 

OLitreaching  love,  and  from  a  contemplation  of 
the  yet  greater  tasks  remaining,  what  a  trumpet- 
call  is  sounding  for  men  and  women  of  like  spirit 
with  those  who  have  gone  before  to  enter  into 
and  complete  their  labors. 

QUESTIONS    ON   CHAPTER   V 

Aim  :  To  Appreciate  the  Contributions  to  the  Work 
OF  Some  of  the  Leading  Missionaries  to  China 

1.  Why  have  modern  Protestant  missions  a 
greater  right  to  expect  to  survive  than  had  the 
Nestorians? 

2.  What  does  the  success  of  Corvino  and  Ricci 
indicate  as  to  Chinese  character? 

3.  Was  there  as  much  need  at  home  in  1807  as 
to-day? 

4.*  Compare  the  discouragements  at  home  which 
faced  Morrison  with  those  of  missionary  vol- 
unteers to-day. 

5.     What  right  had  Morrison  to  expect  results? 

6.*  Compare  the  difficulties  that  faced  him  on  the 
foreign  field  with  those  of  to-day. 

7.     Compare  our  encouragements  with  his. 

8.*  What  sort  of  preparation  should  you  make  for 
translating  the  Bible  for  the  first  time  into  the 
language  of  a  non-Christian  people? 

9.  Ought  the  first  translation  to  be  aimed  at  the 
taste  of  the  literary  class  or  that  of  the  com- 
mon people? 

10.  Should  you  think  it  justifiable  to  have  several 
different  versions  of  the  Scriptures? 

11.  How  should   you   translate   i    Corinthians   IX. 
24  for  a  nation  that  does  not  run  races? 


152  The  Uplift  of  China 

12.*  What  precaution  should  you  take  to  make  sure 
that  your  translation  was  thoroughly  intel- 
ligible? 

13.  Should  you  trust  non-Christian  helpers  to  give 
you  words  for  Christian  experiences? 

14.  Name  several  sorts  of  literature  that  you  think 
pioneer  missionaries  ought  to  create. 

15.  What  are  to  you  the  impressive  lessons  of 
Morrison's  life? 

16.*  What  advantages  has  medical  work  over  all 
other  missionary  agencies? 

17.  What  illustrations  should  you  use  in  present- 
ing the  gospel  to  those  who  had  come  for  medi- 
cal treatment? 

18.  Do  you  think  a  medical  missionary  ought  to 
undertake  an  operation  that  seemed  likely  to 
be  unsuccessful? 

19.  Wliat  do  you  think  was  the  relative  value  of 
Parker's  medical  and  diplomatic  work? 

20.  Wliat  were  Burns'  special  qualifications  as  an 
evangelist  ? 

21.*  What  things  should  you  keep  in  mind  in  trying 
to  master  the  language  for  evangelistic  work? 

22.  What  are  the  relative  advantages  of  wide- 
spread itineration  and  work  in  a  single  place? 

23.  Which  method  do  you  consider  more  effective 
for  spreading  the  gospel,  that  of  Burns  or  of 
Bishop  Ingle? 

24.  How  were  their  methods  affected  by  the  dif- 
ferent circumstances  under  which  they 
worked  ? 

25.*  What  sort  of  questions  should  you  ask  of 

candidates  for  baptism? 
26.*  Do  you  think  that  Bishop  Ingle  was  justified 

in   so   strict   a   standard   of   discipline?       Give 

reasons  for  your  view. 


Uplifting  Leaders  153 

27.  How  large  a  proportion  of  your  time  should 
you  give  to  the  time  of  training  native 
helpers? 

28.*  What  are  the  arguments  for  and  against  giv- 
ing them  responsibility? 

29.*  What  advantages  has  the  native  helper  over 
the  missionary  as  a  Christian  worker? 

30.  What  principles  should  you  follow  in  your  re- 
lations with  fellow  missionaries  in  China? 

31.  What  lesson  lias  Bishop  Ingle's  life  for  you? 

References  for  Advanced  Study. — Chapter  V 

I.    Preparation  for  Missionary  Work. 

Bryson:  John  Kenneth  Mackenzie,  I,  II. 

Burns:  Memoir   of   the   Rev.    William    C.    Burns, 

II,  IV,  X. 

Lovett :  James  Gilmour  of  Mongolia,  I. 

Mackay:  From  Far  Formosa,  I,  II,  III. 

Stevens :  The  Life  of  Peter  Parker,  II,  III,  IV. 

Thompson :  Griffith  John,  I. 

Townsend :  Robert  Morrison,  III. 

II.     Missionary  Call. 

Bridgman :  The  Missionary  Pioneer,  II. 

Burns :  Memoir  of  the  Rev.  William  C.  Burns,  XI. 

Gibson :  Mission   Problems  and  Mission  Methods 

in  South  China,  312-321. 

Soothill :  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  13-15. 

Talmage:  Forty  Years  in  China,  II. 

Thompson :  Griffith  John,  II. 

III.     Learning  the  Language. 

Lovett:  James  Gilmour  of  Mongolia,  327-332. 
Martin:  A  Cycle  of  Cathay,  III. 
Nevius:  John  Livingston  Nevius,  128-130. 
Soothill :  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  27-32. 


154  The  Uplift  of  China 

IV.    Prayer  and  Missions. 

Bryson:  John  Kenneth  Mackenzie,  IX. 
Guinness:  Story    of    the    China    Inland    Mission, 
Part  2,  I.     Part  3,  IV,  XV,  XVII. 
Hii  Yong  Mi :  XV,  XVI. 
Mateer:  Siege  Days,  XIII. 
Mott:  The  Pastor  and  Modern  Missions,  V. 
Speer :  Missionary  Principles  and  Practice,  XLI. 
Taylor :  Pastor  Hsi,  XI,  XII. 


FORMS  OF  MISSIONARY  WORK 


156 


And  Jesus  went  about  all  the  cities  and  villages, 
teaching  in  their  synagogues,  and  preaching  the  gospel 
of  the  kingdom,  and  healing  all  manner  of  disease  and 
all  manner  of  sickness. 

— Matthew  ix.35. 

Missionary  effort  in  China  is  organized — as  is  suc- 
cessful missionary  work  in  all  lands — in  the  departments 
of  medicine,  evangelistic,  literary,  and  educational 
work.  It  is  carried  on  with  the  purpose  of  giving  every 
person  in  the  Chinese  Empire  a  knowledge  of  the  gospel 
as  speedily  as  possible,  of  leading  men  and  women  to  a 
personal  union  with  Christ,  of  building  them  up  in 
Christian  character,  and  of  creating  as  rapidly  as  pos- 
sible a  self-supporting  native  church. 

— /.   W.  Bashford. 

Let  us  bear  in  mind  that  the  best  methods  cannot  do 
away  with  the  difficulties  in  our  work,  which  come  from 
the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil ;  but  bad  methods 
may  multiply  and  intensify  them.  For  unavoidable 
difficulties  we  are  not  responsible;  for  those  which  arise 
from  disregard  of  the  teachings  of  Scripture  and  exper- 
ience we  are.  Let  us  also  remember  that,  while  in  un- 
dertaking the  momentous  task  committed  to  us,  we 
should,  by  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  prayer  for  divine 
guidance,  and  comparison  of  our  varied  views  and  ex- 
periences, seek  to  know  what  is  the  best  method  of 
work,  still  the  best  method  without  the  presence  of  our 
Master  and  the  Spirit  of  all  truth  will  be  unavailing. 

— John  Livingston  Nevius. 


156 


I 


VI 

FORMS  OF  MISSIONARY  WORK 


T  is  too  often  forgotten  that  the  words  apostle,  Apostie  and 

.      .  ,   ,  .     ,  .  Missionary 

and  missionary,  although  one  of  them  is  de- 


rived from  the  Greek  and  the  other  from  the 
Latin,  are  in  meaning  identical.  The  Book  of 
Acts  shows  how  apostolic  missionary  work  was 
done  in  the  first  century  A.  D.,  and  in  the  twen- 
tieth century  its  essence  remains  the  same. 

The  process  by  which  entrance  was  obtained  The 

.  .  Evolution  of  a 

into  new  regions  in  China  was  everywhere  sub-  Mission 
stantially  the  same.  The  first  stage  was  that  of 
wide  and  incessant  tours  of  exploration,  by  means 
of  which  a  fuller  knowledge  was  gained  of  the 
different  provinces,  and,  what  was  of  scarcely  less 
importance,  the  people  became  accustomed  to  the 
sight  of  foreigners.  The  temporary  headquar- 
ters of  the  travelers  was  a  boat  or  an  inn.  When 
it  was  intended  to  attempt  a  lodgment,  the  visits 
grew  more  and  more  frequent  and  were  more 
protracted.  At  last  the  opportunity  would  come 
to  rent  a  place  of  some  one  hard  pressed  for 
money  (a  class  of  which  China  is  full),  and  then 
trouble  would  begin.  The  literati  would  com- 
plain to  the  magistrate,  who  would  overtly,  or 


15T 


158  The  Uplift  of  China 

more   frequently  covertly,  encourage  opposition 
until  not  improbably  the  bargain  had  to  be  an- 
nulled. 
Persistence,       Somctimcs    this    Unequal    contest    lasted    for 

Patience,  ^ 

^^"paith   "lonths,  sometimes  for  many  weary  years,  but  in 
the  end  the  persistence,  patience,  tact,  and  unfail- 
ing faith  of  the  missionaries  always  won,  even 
though  their  open  and  secret  enemies  were  in- 
numerable and  of  the  highest  rank.     In  one  in- 
stance of  this  sort,  where  an  American  mission 
had  been  again  and  again  mobbed  in  a  provincial 
capital, — the  leader  of  their  opponents  being  an 
ex-governor    of    a    neighboring    province, — and 
where  it  appeared  that  nothing  could  be  done 
for  them  in  Peking,  the  American  minister  did 
the  foreign  office  (Tsung  Li  Yamen)  a  good  turn 
in   regard    to   a    Continential    Power,    and    the 
Chinese   ministers   gratefully   offering   to   make 
some  return  were  requested  to  settle  up  all  out- 
standing   cases,— and    suitable    premises    were 
speedily  secured.     The  men  and  the  women  who 
did  this  pioneering  in  the  face  of  howling  mobs, 
often  with  scarcely  a  moment  of  assured  respite, 
are  certainly  worthy  of  as  much  honor  as  those 
who   first   subdued   the   primeval   wilderness   of 
America  in  the  face  of  hostile  Indians.      In  some 
instances,   however,   especially   following   in   the 
wake  of  relief  in  time  of  famine,  mission  stations 
seemed  to  be  opened  with  very  little  outward  ob- 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  159 

struction.  Yet  it  was  always  true  that  prejudice 
and  passive  resistance  had  to  be  lived  down. 

In  the  early  staeres  of  a  mission  it  is  almost  im-  care  in  the 

.,  ,  r  ,  1         Early  stages 

possible  to  trust  any  one,  for  one  soon  learns  the 
accuracy  of  the  generalization  in  the  schoolboy's 
composition,  that  "  Man  is  composed  of  water 
and  of  avaricious  tissue."  By  degrees  a  little 
corporal's  guard  of  inquirers  gathers  about,  of 
whose  motives  it  is,  however,  impossible  to  be 
sure,  and  it  may  be  a  decade  before  the  first  con- 
verts are  baptized. 

All    Protestant   missions   make    large   use    of  use  of  street 

.  *  Chapels 

street  chapels  to  which  everybody  is  welcome, 
where  maps  and  pictures  are  hung,  explanations 
being  constantly  given  of  essential  Christian 
truths.  By  Roman  Catholics,  however,  so  far 
as  we  know,  this  agency  is  nowhere  employed. 
Sometimes  a  mob  collects  and  loots  or  destroys 
the  chapel,  which  sooner  or  later  is  rebuilt. 
After  a  time  it  becomes  an  old  story  and  is  then 
neglected. 

Visits  to  other  cities  and  towns,  perhaps  origi-  itineration 
nating  in  invitations  from  the  curious,  the  impe- 
cunious, those  having  "  an  ax  to  grind,"  or  the 
genuinely  interested,  gradually  lead  to  the  open- 
ing of  new  centers.  Colporteurs  are  sent  out 
with  books  to  be  explained  and  sold,  or  perhaps 
loaned,  and  with  tracts  to  be  sold,  or  in  exception- 
al cases  given  away.  The  country  is  so  vast  and 
the  population  so  dense,  that  to  this  form  of 


i6o  The  Uplift  of  China 

work  there  is  literally  no  end.  Some  one  must 
oversee  the  budding  churches  at  a  distance,  and 
thus  a  system  of  itinerancy  grows  up.  Mean- 
while, the  handful  of  baptized  Christians,  the  in- 
quirers, and  the  adherents  will  not  improbably 
be  persecuted,  at  first  perhaps  in  small  ways  and 
then  often  with  bitterness,  being  expelled  from 
the  clan,  denied  the  use  of  the  village  well,  and 
otherwise  boycotted.  Such  persons  must  be 
looked  after,  advised,  and  encouraged.  Thus 
there  is  evolved  the  work  of  a  missionary  bishop 
or  superintendent, 
station  ^t  timcs  the  colporteurs  and  some  of  the  more 
receptive  inquirers  are  gathered  into  classes  and 
given  fuller  instruction,  forming  the  germ  of  a 
theological  seminary,  into  which  it  sometimes  de- 
velops. Here  and  there  one  more  intelligent 
than  the  rest  acts  as  a  volunteer  preacher,  perhaps 
forsaking,  or  it  may  be  retaining  his  former  oc- 
cupation. 
Work  for       Work  for  women  by  women  is  an  integral  part 

Women  rr         •  •      •  •  •  or 

of  an  effective  mission  station  in  China — or  in- 
deed anywhere.  This  is  begun  and  carried  on 
under  even  greater  hindrances  and  disabilities 
than  other  forms  of  work,  because  in  China  there 
is  no  precedent  for  the  traveling  about  of  unmar- 
ried women,  whose  position  at  first  inevitably  ex- 
poses them  to  misunderstanding  if  not  to  insult. 
Yet  in  the  northeastern  part  of  the  Chiang-hsi 
province  there  is  a  whole  chain  of  China  Inland 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  i6i 

Mission  stations  "  manned  "  altogether  by  ladies, 
and  this  in  cities  where  at  the  time  no  man  could 
have  got  a  foothold,  and  when  there  were  none 
available.  Native  pastors  superintend  the  flock, 
which  is  visited  at  certain  times  by  the  provincial 
superintendent.  In  another  instance,  where 
ladies  had  begun  a  work  in  a  far  western  prov- 
ince, the  local  magistrate  when  asked  to  drive 
them  out  replied,  "  What  does  it  matter?  They 
are  only  women !"  But  at  last  through  a  broken- 
down  opium  smoker,  a  class  to  whom  mission- 
aries owe  much,  a  shabby  place  was  secured. 
Amid  great  discomfort,  with  a  total  absence  of 
privacy,  and  with  constant  swarms  of  curious  and 
unsympathetic  spectators,  the  next  stage  of  the 
struggle  was  entered  upon.  When  foreign  ladies 
dress  in  Chinese  costume  some  of  the  incidental 
disadvantages  are  diminished,  but  the  all-preva- 
lent Chinese  suspicion  is  difficult  to  allay.  A 
Chinese  woman  once  remarked  of  some  mission- 
ary ladies  whom  she  had  come  to  know  a  little, 
that  they  seemed  to  be  very  good  people  indeed, 
with  only  one  defect, — they  did  not  worship  any 
gods! 

Chinese  women  can  be  effectively  reached  only   station 

C 1  £LSS6  S 

by  women.      The  instruction  of  the  converts  is  for  women 
most  essential,  yet  owing  to  their  poverty,  the 
pressure  of  domestic  cares,  the  servitude  to  old- 
time  custom,  and  the  demands  of  their  parents, 
husbands,  children,  and  relatives,  it  becomes  an 


1 62 


The  Uplift  of  China 


Object- 

Lesson 

of  Home 


Medical 
Work 


exceedingly  difficult  task.  Women's  classes  even 
if  held  for  but  a  short  period  afford  valuable  op- 
portunities for  instruction,  the  development  of 
Christian  character,  and  particularly  for  that 
social  fellowship  of  which  the  lives  of  most 
Chinese  women  are  painfully  destitute.  Many 
firm  friendships  are  thus  formed,  and  in  these 
modest  processes  of  Christian  culture  much  ad- 
mirable talent  is  often  developed. 

One  of  the  distinct  benefits  which  mission 
work  brings  to  China  is  the  object-lesson  (all  the 
more  impressive  because  incidental  and  incon- 
spicuous) of  a  Christian  home,  and  Christian 
training  and  education  of  children.  The  second 
and  third  generation  of  converts  have  in  this  way 
received  an  impulse  to  introduce  a  new  domestic 
life,  the  value  of  which  is  beyond  estimation. 
The  touring  of  women  in  the  interior,  though  at 
first  difficult  and  sometimes  dangerous,  is  often 
an  important  part  of  their  work,  as  soon  as  little 
companies  of  Christians  begin  to  be  collected  in 
outstations. 

A  well-equipped  mission  station  will  have  a 
dispensary  and  a  hospital,  the  resort  of  thousands 
from  near  and  from  far.  Multitudes  refuse  to 
come  until  their  sufferings  are  intolerable  and 
often  incurable.  Some  come  only  to  die,  which 
in  the  earlier  stages  of  the  work  may  cause 
trouble — perhaps  even  riots.  Medical  tours  fur- 
nish  large   opportunities    for   the   promotion   of 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  163 

friendly  feeling,  and  for  extending  the  mission- 
ary sphere  of  influence.  Nowhere  is  the  mission- 
ary more  in  harmony  with  the  command  and  the 
example  of  the  Master  than  when,  as  he  goes,  he 
preaches  and  heals  the  sick.  As  a  means  of  dis- 
sipating prejudice,  the  great  advantage  of  the 
medical  work  is  that  it  is  a  permanent  agency 
(the  sick,  like  the  poor,  we  have  always  with  us)  ; 
that  those  who  come,  do  so  of  their  own  accord, 
and  for  an  object;  that  they  are  influenced  at  a 
most  susceptible  time ;  that  a  single  patient  may 
not  improbably  communicate  his  good  impres- 
sions to  many  others  while  under  treatment,  and 
to  a  much  larger  number  after  he  is  discharged. 
The  constant  observation  of  the  unselfish  and  un- 
wearying fidelity  of  the  Christian  physician  can- 
not fail  to  attract  even  the  most  unimpression- 
able Chinese,  for  he  has  never  in  his  life  either 
seen  or  heard  of  anything  like  it.  Countless 
outstations  have  been  opened  through  the  direct 
and  the  indirect  result  of  medical  work.  The 
opportunities  of  the  evangelistic  missionary  phy- 
sician and  of  the  hospital  chaplain  are  unex- 
celled. 

In  addition  to  other  medical  work,  special  at-  R^fu^es 
tention  is  often  paid  to  the  opium  habit.  Opium 
smokers  are  the  most  hopeless  class  to  be  found 
in  China,  because,  not  only  has  their  physical 
vitality  been  undermined,  but  their  moral  power 
as  well,  leading  at  last  to  a  complete  paralysis  of 


i64  The  Uplift  of  China 

the  will.  Opium,  unquestionably  the  greatest 
curse  of  the  Chinese  race,  has  probably  done 
more  to  destroy  it  than  war,  famine,  and  pesti- 
lence combined.  In  the  province  of  Shan-hsi  it 
is  a  common  saying  of  the  Chinese  that  "  eleven 
out  of  every  ten  "  are  smokers,  even  women  using 
it,  and  their  infant  children  being  lulled  to  sleep 
with  the  noxious  drug.  Yet  even  there  some  of 
the  best  Christian  workers  have  been  reclaimed 
from  a  condition  apparently  hopeless. 
Medical       The  woes  of  Chinese  medical  treatment  bear 

^Vo^k  for  -x*!      • 

Women  ^jt]-,  special  hardship  on  Chinese  women,  iheir 
physical  miseries  are  beyond  estimate.  The  pres- 
ence of  an  educated  Christian  medical  woman  in 
the  sick-room,  wise  and  winning,  strong  and 
sweet,  is  one  of  God's  best  gifts  to  China.  It  is 
an  interesting  circumstance  that,  in  the  city 
where  Protestant  missionary  work  was  first  at- 
tempted, after  the  lapse  of  almost  a  century 
(1903),  the  first  woman's  medical  college  in  the 
empire  was  opened,  under  the  care  of  Drs.  Mary 
Fulton  and  Mary  Niles,  with  a  class  of  thirteen, 
and  more  applications  than  could  be  received. 
The  career  open  to  the  medically  educated 
Chinese  young  woman  is  one  of  great  promise 
and  vast  possibilities. 
Kindergartens  The  kindergarten  has  made  its  appearance  late 
in  China,  but  it  has  come  to  stay.  It  is  as  yet 
seen  at  its  best  in  Fu-chou.  It  is  encouraging 
that  the  Chinese  themselves,  with  the  assistance 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  165 

of  Japanese  teachers,  have  adopted  and  are  more 
and  more  introducing  the  system.  As  a  means  of 
utilizing  a  period  of  child  life  which  the  Chinese 
have  for  the  most  part  allowed  to  run  abso- 
lutely to  waste,  and  as  a  means  of  attracting  im- 
mediate attention  and  commendation  on  the  part 
of  uninterested  and  perhaps  semi-hostile  out- 
siders, the  kindergarten  has  perhaps  no  rival. 

In  the  mission  station  there  will  usually  be  es-  Schools  for 
tablished  at  an  early  stage  a  school  for  boys. 
The  first  pupils  are  any  who  can  be  got,  but  at  a 
later  period  they  will  be  mainly  or  wholly  from 
Christian  families,  studying  under  a  Christian 
teacher  Christian  books,  as  well  as  the  Chinese 
classics.  These  rudimentary  beginnings  will 
probably  develop  into  a  well-graded  system  of 
instruction,  terminating  in  a  thoroughly  equipped 
college.  In  one  station  a  Manchu  lad,  virtually 
a  beggar,  was  picked  up  by  a  kind-hearted  lady 
and  educated,  becoming  a  teacher  and  a  preacher, 
the  little  school  meanwhile  passing  through  the 
evolutionary  process  just  mentioned. 

Parallel  with  the  education  of  the  boys,  but   Education  of 

•'    '  Chinese    Girls 

until  lately  at  a  great  distance  to  the  rear,  runs 
the  education  of  Chinese  girls,  without  which 
there  can  be  no  true  balance  in  the  Church  or  in 
the  home.  The  beginnings  were  generally  small 
and  often  most  discouraging,  yet  when  the  notion 
is  once  grasped  that  girls  have  as  good  minds 
as  boys,  and  especially  when  it  is  comprehended 


i66  The  Uplift  of  China 

that  even  money-wise,  it  is  in  the  end  a  good  in- 
vestment to  teach  them,  the  most  conservative 
Chinese  begin  to  give  way.  The  recent  change 
of  front  in  the  most  advanced  parts  of  China  in 
regard  to  the  education  of  women  has  brought 
the  Christian  girls'  schools  and  colleges  into  a 
prominence  which  a  few  years  ago  would  have 
been  considered  impossible.  They  are  an  essen- 
tial factor  in  the  coming  Christian  regeneration 
of  China. 
Training       Qnc  of  the  uiost  interesting  and  hopeful  forms 

Schools  for  ,        ^,  .  .       ,  .    .  ,1 

Women  of  work  for  Chinese  women  is  the  training  school, 
into  which  the  pupils — for  the  most  part  married 
women — are  taken  for  a  series  of  years,  and,  as 
in  other  schools,  with  fixed  terms  and  vacations. 
Their  studies  result  not  only  in  a  general  famil- 
iarity with  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  with 
special  reference  to  imparting  their  knowledge, 
but  perhaps  also  involve  an  acquaintance  with 
outline  geography,  and  the  fundamental  rules  of 
arithmetic.  They  are  thus  enabled  to  keep  their 
own  accounts,  and  they  readily  command  the  re- 
spect of  those  with  whom  they  come  in  contact. 
It  is  often  a  part  of  the  plan  to  send  these  future 
Bible-women  out  into  actual  work  for  a  year, 
with  an  experienced  companion,  to  test  their 
adaptedness  to  their  new  responsibilities,  the  like 
of  which  have  never  before  been  seen  in  China. 
These  training  schools  have  as  yet  been  more 
fully  developed  in  the   Fu-cliien  province  than 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  167 

elsewhere,  but  in  time  they  must  become  univer- 
sal. China  will  never  be  profoundly  aflfected  un- 
til its  women  have  been  profoundly  affected.  For 
the  achievement  of  this  end,  perhaps  no  agency 
more  important  than  training  schools  for  Chris- 
tian women  has  ever  been  devised. 

In  a  country  with  such  highly  skilled  artificers  g^'J^o^oVs*' 
as  China,  industrial  education  is  conducted  under 
much  greater  difficulties  than  elsewhere,  particu- 
larly in  the  case  of  boys.  In  a  few  places  these 
difficulties  have  been  partly  overcome  by  the  in- 
troduction of  improved  looms  for  weaving,  and 
also  by  other  industries  such  as  carpentering, 
basket-making  and  the  like.  Pupils  in  girls' 
schools  sew,  spin,  weave,  make  drawn-work,  lace, 
embroidery,  and  a  large  variety  of  articles  knit 
with  wool.  The  Roman  Catholics,  who  as  a  rule 
are  excellent  practical  managers,  have  always 
made  a  specialty  of  industrial  work  in  varied 
forms.  Protestants  might  learn  much  from  them 
in  all  these  directions. 

The  doubts  which  have  sometimes  been  enter-  importance  of 

Educational 

tained,  as  to  the  wisdom  of  laying  so  much  stress  work 
upon  education  as  most  American  missions  have 
always  done,  may  be  said  to  have  passed  away. 
The  development  of  colleges  rounded  out  the 
educational  system  of  American  missions  at  a 
time  when  the  very  conception  of  such  institu- 
tions was  alien  to  Chinese  thought.  Now  that 
the  government  is  opening  them  on  a  large  scale, 


i68  The  Uplift  of  China 

they  become  more  than  ever  a  necessity  for  Chris- 
tians. The  oldest  missionary  society  in  China, 
long  reluctant  to  do  so,  has  recently  begun  to 
establish  advanced  schools.  Christian  youth 
who  hold  fast  to  their  faith,  equipped  with  a 
knowledge  of  what  China  has  inherited  from  the 
past,  as  well  as  with  the  best  which  the  West  has 
to  bestow,  are  indispensable  for  the  renovation 
of  China.  In  their  education  there  are  great 
dangers  and  immense  possibilities. 
Bible  Every  missionary  in  every  land  is  under  obli- 
gations to  the  Bible  societies  which  provide  for 
the  translation,  the  publication,  and  the  distribu- 
tion of  the  Scriptures.  The  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  which  was  founded  in  1804,  at 
once  directed  its  attention  to  China,  but  its  plan 
to  publish  a  translation  of  a  part  of  the  New 
Testament  found  in  the  British  Museum  (the 
one  used  by  Robert  Morrison)  was  relinquished 
when  it  was  ascertained  that  it  would  cost  ten 
dollars  a  copy,  and  that  no  means  existed  of  cir- 
culating it  among  the  Chinese.  In  1810  the  so- 
ciety printed  a  translation  of  the  Acts,  by  Mr. 
V  Morrison,  and  from  that  time  to  the  present  its 

^   ' .  activity   has    never   ceased.       It   has    published 

^^  ^V-  many  versions  in  the  literary  style,  in  the  man- 

"^  darin,  as  well  as  in  thirteen  distinct  local  dialects, 

cAr  four  of  them  printed  in  roman  letters,  as  well 

as  in  the  Chinese  characters,  while  in  two  dialects 
X  editions  have  been  prepared  for  the  blind.    It  has 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  169 

also  issued  the  Bible  in  Mongolian    (two  ver- 
sions), in  Kalmuc,  and  in  Tibetan. 

The  system  of  agencies,  sub-agencies,  colpor-  i°'|trcuflt'on 
teurs,  and  Bible-women  (of  whom  for  ten  years 
the  average  number  has  been  thirty)  constitutes 
a  vast  business  enterprise,  covering  every  part 
of  China.  The  total  circulation  of  Bibles,  Testa- 
ments, and  portions,  from  the  beginning  of  the 
society's  work  to  the  end  of  1905,  was  13,246,263 
copies,  and  it  is  worthy  of  notice  that  the  increase 
in  the  last  decade  (5,200,908)  was  but  little  short 
of  the  total  circulation  for  the  first  eighty  years. 
This  fact  suggests  the  immense  influence  which 
this  single  instrumentality  has  exerted  and  is  now 
yet  more  exerting  for  the  regeneration  of  China. 

The  American  Bible  Society  appeared  in  China  American 

■'      ^'^  and  Scotch 

soon  after  the  first  American  missionaries  societies 
(1834),  and  like  its  companion  has  been  active  in 
providing  the  Scriptures  for  the  Chinese,  and  in 
circulating  them  widely.  Its  direct  issues  for 
1905  were  the  largest  of  any  year  since  it  began 
work  in  China,  amounting  to  625,852  volumes, 
more  than  98,000  in  excess  of  any  previous  year. 
The  Scotch  Bible  Society,  organized  much  later 
than  the  others,  is  more  free  than  either  of  its 
colleagues  in  allowing  its  colporteurs  to  sell  Gos- 
pels and  tracts  together,  and  in  circulating  edi- 
tions of  the  former  with  copious  and  much  need- 
ed annotations. 


lyo  The  Uplift  of  China 

SocutTes  ■'^^^  work  of  the  Bible  societies  is  fitly  supple- 
mented and  complemented  by  that  of  the  numer- 
ous tract  societies,  the  principal  ones  having  their 
roots  in  and  receiving  their  nourishment  from  the 
great  Religious  Tract  Society  of  London  and  the 
American  Tract  Society.  The  organizations 
having  this  work  in  hand  are  centered  in  Shang- 
hai, Han-k'ou,  Fu-chou,  and  other  ports,  as  well 
as  in  Peking,  and  in  remote  Ssii-ch'uan.  The 
field  of  the  larger  of  these  societies  is  not  merely 
China  itself,  vast  as  it  is,  but  the  whole  world, 
wherever  the  Chinese  have  emigrated.  The  pro- 
portional increase  in  the  book  circulation  of  some 
of  these  societies  is  quite  equal  to  the  growth  of 
that  of  the  Bible  societies  just  mentioned,  while 
the  Christian  periodicals  which  they  publish  are 
essential  to  the  healthy  development  of  the  native 
Church. 

The  Christian  Literature  Society,  at  first  called 
Society  ]^y  ^  diflfcrent  name,  was  the  outgrowth  of  the 
work  of  an  able  and  a  far-sighted  Scotchman, 
Dr.  Alexander  Williamson,  a  man  of  broad  gage, 
and  wide  influence,  who  prepared  many  valuable 
books.  At  his  untimely  death  in  1891,  Mr. 
Timothy  Richard  took  the  helm  of  the  organiza- 
tion, which  aimed  to  reach  and  to  influence  the 
intellect  of  China  by  translating  the  best  books 
available,  and  also  by  the  issue  of  an  influential 
high-grade  monthly  magazine  called  The  Review 
of  the  Times,  edited  by  Dr.  Young  J.  Allen.  Both 


The  Christian 
Literature 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  171 

Dr.  Richard  and  Dr.  Allen  have  produced  a  large 
number  of  important  works  which  have  been  read 
in  every  part  of  the  empire.  The  Society  pub- 
lishes also  a  monthly  magazine  for  Christian 
readers,  as  well  as  a  weekly  paper,  started  by 
the  Rev.  Wm.  A.  Cornaby.  The  range  of  topics 
included  in  its  book  translations  is  wide, — re- 
ligious, historical,  biographical,  scientific,  an- 
thropological, with  works  on  comparative  re- 
ligions, and  Bloch's  Future  of  War.  In  the  ab- 
sence of  a  copyright  law  Chinese  publishers  have 
paid  the  society  the  sincere  compliment  of  pirat- 
ing its  works  as  soon  as  they  appear,  and  upon 
a  large  scale,  a  practise  which,  while  interfering 
with  the  financial  receipts,  unquestionably  helps 
to  carry  out  the  object  of  the  society  to  diffuse 
knowledge  and  light. 

The  great  streams  of  Christian  literature  could   Mission 

Presses 

not  have  been  circulated  without  the  aid  of  many 
mission  presses,  of  which  the  largest  is  under  the 
American  Presbyterian  mission  at  Shanghai.  It 
has  been  furnishing  Scriptures  and  Christian 
literature  for  the  Chinese  at  home,  as  well  as 
for  Chinese  scattered  all  over  the  world.  This 
great  institution  has  poured  forth  Bibles,  Gospels, 
books,  tracts,  and  magazines,  sometimes  at  the 
rate  of  90,000,000  pages  per  annum.  The 
consolidated  mission  press  of  the  American  Meth- 
odists is  also  in  Shanghai,  and  others  are  to  be 
found  in  various  parts  of  China,  many  of  them 


172  The  Uplift  of  China 

overworked  and  all  of  them  busy.  By  their  aid, 
the  romanization  of  the  dialects  of  China  has 
been  made  effective  in  bringing  to  millions  who 
can  never  learn  to  read  the  complicated  char- 
acters, knowledge  which  else  would  have  been 
unattainable.  The  same  plan  is  now  adopted 
with  the  widely  spread  mandarin,  although  under 
special  difficulties  and  as  yet  with  but  partial  suc- 
cess. It  is  a  remarkable  fact  to  which  the  Chinese 
are  not  as  yet  awake,  that  practically  all  the 
labor  expended  to  make  their  language  more 
serviceable  to  the  needs  of  the  people  owes  its 
origin  to  foreigners.^ 
.The       The   first  missionary  conference  appointed   a 

Educational  •' 

Association  committee  to  prepare  text-books  for  schools.  At 
the  second  conference  further  steps  were  taken 
which  resulted  in  the  formation  of  the  Educa- 
tional Association  of  China.  This  has  been  an 
important  agency  in  unifying  the  action  of  those 
engaged  in  educational  work,  both  by  its  publi- 
cations, of  which  it  has  a  considerable  list,  and 
by  the  discussions  and  action  at  its  triennial  meet- 
ings, of  which  the  fifth  was  held  in  Shanghai  in 
May,  1905.  It  is  important  in  the  present  con- 
dition of  education  in  China  that  this  Associa- 
tion should  have  a  permanent  secretary  and 
greatly  extend  the  scope  of  its  activities. 

1  Within  the  last  two  years,  however,  a  system  of  initials 
and  finals  represented  by  arbitrary  characters  has  been  invented 
by  a  Chinese  scholar,  and  by  its  aid  many  have  learned  to  read 
in  a  wonderfully  brief  period. 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  173 

The  new  conditions  in  China  have  opened  to  Lectures 
missionaries  many  avenues  of  influence  hereto- 
fore closed.  Public  addresses  on  subjects  now 
of  general  interest  have  become  widely  popular 
from  Shanghai  to  Ssii-ch'uan,  and  from  Canton 
to  Peking.  In  the  latter  city  a  chapel  of  the 
American  Board  has  for  some  time  been  used  as 
a  lecture  hall,  at  which,  on  different  days,  both 
men  and  women  have  been  instructed  in  current 
events,  and  many  other  topics,  such  as  history, 
geography,  hygiene,  coal,  and  education. 
Princesses  have  attended  these  lectures,  and  one 
of  them,  the  wife  of  a  Mongol  prince,  gave  an  ac- 
count of  her  tribulations  in  trying  to  introduce 
the  education  of  girls  among  the  Mongols,  il- 
lustrating her  success  by  exhibiting  several  of  her 
pupils.  A  Manchu  duke,  a  nephew  of  the  em- 
press dowager,  gave  an  address  on  filial  piety. 
The  editor  of  a  Peking  daily  and  the  editor  of  a 
Chinese  woman's  journal,  herself  deeply  inter- 
ested in  the  subject,  have  given  lectures,  and 
have  commended  the  plan  in  their  papers.  As 
an  opportunity  to  reach  the  hitherto  inaccessible 
but  now  intellectually  alert  higher  classes,  these 
openings  are  invaluable. 

A  cognate  but  more  permanent  form  of  in-  Museums 
fluence  is  that  of  museums  combined  with  lec- 
tures.      Probably   the   best   example   of   this    is 
found  in  the  work  of  the  English  Baptist  Mis- 
sion in   Shan-tung.      Nearly   twenty  years   ago 


174  The  Uplift  of  China 

this  was  begun  in  Ch'ing-chou,  and  more  recently 
on  a  far  larger  scale  in  Chi-nan,  the  capital.    The 
buildings  are  throughout  Chinese  in  style.      A 
model  of  a  foreign  cemetery  affords  opportunity 
to  explain  Western  ideas  as  to  regard  for  the 
dead,  without  attacking  (or  even  mentioning)  an- 
cestral worship.    Models  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral, 
the  Capitol  at  Washington,  and  other   famous 
structures  convey  a  realistic  notion  of  Occidental 
architecture.      Stuffed  birds,  animals,  mounted 
fishes,  huge  globes,  orreries,  electrical  machines, 
model  railways,  and  dredging  machines  silently 
dispel  darkness  and  prejudice.      Large  colored 
charts,  showing  for  different  countries  their  rela- 
tive railway  mileage,  tonnage  of  merchant  ves- 
sels, the  output  of  gold,  silver,  iron,  coal,  and 
other  products,  in  all  of  which  China  is  repre- 
sented only  by  a  thin  yellow  line  at  the  bottom, 
convince  as  arguments  could  never  do.    A  young 
Confucianist,  who  came  to  scoff,  retired  after  a 
protracted  visit  to  remark  to  his  uncle  (an  of- 
ficial) :      "Why,  the  only  thing  that  China  is 
ahead  in  is  population!"      This  important  insti- 
tution, which  from  its  inception  has  been  under 
the  charge  of  the  Rev.  J.  S.  Whitewright,  has  in 
the  course  of  twenty  years  received  more  than 
a  million   visits,   of  which   247,000  were   made 
during  1906.     No  better  way  of  attracting  edu- 
cated and  official  China  has  ever  been  devised. 


-^ 


T'lTT*  O 


i_L'«nrrrrjrtMiiL 


MISSION      PRESS 
SHANGHAI 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  175 

The  great  famine,  which  in  the  years  1877-78  Famine  Relief 
overspread  all  the  northern  provinces  of  China, 
proved  to  be  a  wonderful  opening  through  which 
to  pierce  the  rough  and  forbidding  exterior  of 
Chinese  prejudice.  A  large  staff  of  mission- 
aries, with  a  few  from  the  customs  service,  per- 
sonally administered  the  funds  in  the  distressed 
districts.  Four  missionaries  died  of  fever  and 
overwork,  one  of  whom  was  honored  by  the 
governor  of  Shan-hsi  with  a  public  funeral.  In 
the  famine  of  1907,  which  affected  about 
4,000,000  persons,  missionaries  again  rendered 
heroic  service.  Famine  relief  unostentatiously 
and  wisely  conducted  proves  a  golden  key  to 
unlock  many  closed  doors. 

Asylums  or  villages  for  lepers  have  been  es-  special 
tablished  in  five  different  provinces,  where  excel-  Asylums 
lent  work  has  been  done.  There  are  eight 
orphanages  (one  of  them  in  Hongkong,  but  con- 
ducted by  missionaries  to  the  Chinese)  caring  for 
a  great  number  of  children — mostly  girls. 
Eleven  schools  or  asylums  for  the  blind — the 
best  known  being  that  of  Mr.  Murray  in 
Peking — are  working  what  the  Chinese  justly  re- 
gard as  daily  miracles,  rescuing  from  uselessness 
and  worse  a  class  hitherto  quite  hopeless.  A 
school  for  deaf-mutes  conducted  by  Mrs.  Mills  in 
Chefoo,  is  an  object-lesson  in  what  may  be  done 
in  that  wide  field.  An  asylum  for  the  insane  be- 
gun under  great  difficulties  by  the  late  Dr.  J.  G. 


176  The  Uplift  of  China 

Kerr  at  Canton  is  likewise  a  pioneer  in  caring  for 
a  numerous  but  hitherto  neglected  class. 

Peo°i'e"f  ^^^^  P^^*^  °^  organizing  the  young  people  has 
Societies  l,QQn  adopted  by  nearly  every  mission  in  China. 
It  is  recognized  as  a  most  useful  method  of  train- 
ing new  converts  to  become  strong  and  aggres- 
sive Christians.  For  large  conventions  the 
Chinese  have  an  especial  aptitude.  As  an  evi- 
dence to  the  world  of  the  earnestness  and  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  body  of  young  Christians  and 
as  a  stimulus  to  the  spirit  of  unity,  great  gather- 
ings are  quite  as  impressive  as  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada  and  much  more  valuable. 
^°"chHsti'an  ^^^  rcspousc  to  iuvitatious  representing  the  mis- 
Association  sionary  body,  the  Young  Men's  Christian  As- 
sociation entered  China  in  1895.  Since  its  in- 
ception it  has  made  rapid  progress  both  among 
the  young  men  in  the  cities  and  among  the  stu- 
dents in  the  institutions  of  learning.  In  the 
larger  Chinese  cities  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  has  a  peculiar  value  as  a  middle- 
ground  between  Christians  and  influential  non- 
Christian  Chinese,  who  are  often  quite  ready  to 
become  associate  members,  assisting  with  friend- 
ly counsel  and  with  financial  backing.  In  Chris- 
tian schools  the  association  combines  Christian 
students  into  a  compact  organization  with  wide 
affiliations.  It  affords  an  opportunity  for  the  ex- 
pression of  the  personal  Christian  life  of  the  stu- 
dent, and  gives  scope  and  training  for  aggres- 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  177 

sive  work.  It  organizes  and  stimulates  Bible 
study,  and  brings  to  every  individual  the  call  to 
service  for  others.  In  wholly  non-Christian  in- 
stitutions where  no  other  avowedly  Christian  in- 
fluence could  penetrate  at  all,  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Assocation  has  sometimes  been  wel- 
comed as  soon  as  it  was  understood,  for  its  social 
and  its  moral  advantages.  In  these  directions  it 
has  in  China  an  unlimited  field  for  usefulness. 

In  view  of  the   completion   of  a  century  of   Memorial 

^  -'to  Morrison 

Protestant  missions,  the  Canton  Missionary  Al- 
liance has  undertaken  to  collect  funds  to  the 
amount  of  $100,000  for  the  erection  of  a  build- 
ing which  is  to  be  under  the  charge  of  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association  of  the  port 
in  which  Protestant  mission  work  was  first  begun. 
There  are  at  present  27  foreign  and  15  Chinese 
secretaries  engaged  in  the  China  work. 

At  the  urgent  invitation  of  the  National  Com-   Among 

°  China's 

mittee  of  Japan,  work  was  begun  by  the  secre-   Young  Men 

•>    ^       '  &  y  in  Japan 

taries  of  the  Chinese  Young  Men's  Christian  As- 
sociation (and  others)  among  the  16,000  or 
more  Chinese  students  in  that  country  under 
somewhat  abnormal  and  morally  perilous  condi- 
tions. This  has  been  conducted  by  relays  of 
workers  from  China,  both  Chinese  and  foreign, 
developing  with  great  rapidity  and  with  many 
signs  of  promise  of  large  and  permanent  useful- 
ness, since  these  students  must  eventually  occupy 
influential   positions   in   their   own   land.      Many 


178  The  Uplift  of  China 

hundreds  of  them  have  attended  the  classes,  and 
not  a  few  have  openly  avowed  their  determina- 
tion to  live  a  Christian  life, 
^wo^^n'l  The  Young  Women's  Christian  Association  has 
Associ'ltion  ^^^  recently  reached  China,  and  has  at  present 
three  representatives.  The  first  of  these  (Miss 
Martha  Berninger)  began  work  among  the 
women  and  girls  employed  in  the  numerous 
steam-mills  in  and  about  Shanghai.  The  number 
of  such  operatives  is  estimated  at  more  than 
30,000,  and,  including  those  working  in  match 
factories,  and  other  trades,  may  reach  40,000. 
Several  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations 
already  exist  in  schools  for  girls,  which  will  be 
developed  upon  lines  similar  to  those  of  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association. 
indiV'ens^'bie  ^  variety  of  rcligious  organizations  have 
passed  the  pioneering  stage,  and  are  now  firmly 
established.  Notwithstanding  the  reform  move- 
ments, Christianity  still  remains  the  indispens- 
able agent  for  the  adequate  mental,  physical, 
social,  moral,  and  spiritual  renovation  of  China, 
touching  the  nation  at  every  vital  point.  Diplo- 
macy and  commerce  have  limited  fields  and  nar- 
rowness of  purpose ;  while  Christianity,  being 
many-sided,  has  unlimited  scope  for  its  multi- 
plied activities,  and  has  for  its  objective  the 
strengthening  of  every  weak  spot  in  the  equip- 
ment of  the  Chinese. 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  179 

QUESTIONS  ON   CHAPTER  VI 

Aim  :  To  Realize  the  Challenge  to  the  Church  to 
Make  the  Most  of  the  Agencies  That  Have 
Been  Created 

1.  Has  the  work  of  foreign  missions  fulfilled  its 
duty  to  a  Chinese  when  it  has  proclaimed  the 
gospel  to  him? 

2.  To  what  extent  is  it  responsible  for  influencing 
his  attitude? 

3.  If  your  brother  were  not  a  Christian,  should 
you  consider  your  duty  to  him  discharged 
when  you  had  once  plainly  stated  to  him  the 
way  of  salvation? 

4.  Have  foreign  missions  fulfilled  their  duty  to  a 
Chinese  when  he  has  professed  conversion? 

5.*  When  is  the  work  of  foreign  missions  consid- 
ered to  be  complete  in  any  country? 

6.  By  what  persons  do  you  expect  the  bulk  of  the 
Chinese  race  ultimately  to  be  led  to  Christ? 

7.*  How  ought  this  expectation  to  affect  our 
methods  of  work? 

8.*  Why  arc  results  so  small  in  the  first  stages  of 
missionary  work  in  any  country? 

9.  In  your  opinion,  what  agencies  exert  in  Chris- 
tian lands  the  greatest  power  in  developing 
Christian  growth? 

10.  How  many  of  these  agencies  were  present  in 
the  first  period  of  mission  work  in  China  ? 

11.  What  do  you  estimate  as  the  relative  amounts 
of  Christian  influences  then  in  circulation  in 
China  and  in  Christian  America? 

12.  Describe  the  methods  that  the  evangelistic  mis- 
sionary uses  to  present  the  gospel  to  the  people 
directly. 


l8o  The  Uplift  of  China 

13  *  Sum  up  the  principal  obstacles  that  he  has  to 

encounter  at  first. 
14*  How    should    you    begin    your    address    to    a 

curious  crowd  in  a  street  chapel  ? 
15.*  How    should    you    treat   those    who    professed 

interest? 

16.  What  is  the  special  value  of  training  schools 
for  women? 

17.  Arrange  the  agencies  for  overcoming  prejudice 
in  what  you  consider  the  order  of  their  im- 
portance.^ 

18.  What  general  rules  should  the  evangelist  fol- 
low in  order  to  overcome  popular  prejudice? 

19.  What  is  the  special  value  of  schools  for  the 
blind? 

20.  Are  foreign  mission  boards  justified  in  main- 
taining such  institutions  as  asylums  for  the 
insane  ? 

21.  Arrange  in  what  you  consider  the  order  of 
their  effectiveness  the  agencies  for  presenting 
the  gospel. 

22.*  What  are  the  relative  advantages  of  itinera- 
tion, hospitals,  and  boarding  schools,  as  agen- 
cies for  presenting  the  gospel? 

23.*  How  should  you  conduct  a  hospital  and  dis- 
pensary to  make  it  of  the  greatest  spiritual 
value? 

24.  Which  three  agencies  do  you  think  contribute 
most  to  the  edification  of  converts? 

25.  Which  three  count  for  most  in  training 
workers? 

26.*  Which  agencies  will  help  the  native  church 
most  in  the  matter  of  self-extension? 

1  To  answer  such  questions  to  the  best  advantage  a  list  of 
the  agencies  should  be  written  out,  so  that  they  can  be  all  under 
the  eye  at   once. 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  i8i 

27.*  Which  most  in  the  matter  of  self-government? 

28.*  Which  most  in  the  matter  of  self-support? 

29.  Does  the  multiplication  of  methods  of  work 
that  we  have  in  Christian  countries  seem  to  you 
to  be  necessary? 

30  Have  we  all  the  methods  which  you  think  we 
ought  to  have? 

31.  If  this  variety  of  method  is  necessary  at  home, 
ought  we  to  expect  to  build  up  a  strong  Chris- 
tian Church  in  non-Christian  lands  without  it? 

2,2,.  How  ought  we  to  expect  the  results  of  mis- 
sionary work  before  these  agencies  have  been 
created  to  compare  with  results  afterwards? 

ZZ-  What  responsibility  does  this  lay  upon  us  to 
see  that  the  agencies  are  maintained  in  effective 
operation? 

34.*  If  you  had  $10,000  to  invest  in  some  one  form 
of  mission  work  in  China,  where  should  you 
place  it  at  present  to  secure  the  greatest  good? 

35.*  If  an  all-round  man  just  graduating  from  col- 
lege should  ask  you  how  he  could  be  of  most 
use  in  China,  what  should  you  tell  him  to  do? 

36.*  What  should  you  tell  an  all-round  woman  un- 
der similar  circumstances? 

ZT-  How  much  money  and  how  many  volunteers  do 
you  think  could  be  profitably  used  in  China  just 
now? 

38.  What  call  does  the  variety  of  present  oppor- 
tunities for  service  in  China  bring  to  you? 

References  for  Advanced  Study. — Chapter  VI 

I.    Educational. 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  112-115. 
Graves :  Forty  Years  in  China,  XIII. 
Ross:  Mission  Methods  in  Manchuria,  X. 


l82  The  Uplift  of  China 

Soothill:  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  XII. 
Specr:  Missionary  Principles  and  Practice,  XIX. 
Wallace :  The  Heart  of  Sz-chuan,  VII. 

II.     Medical 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  no,   in. 
Bryson:  John   Kenneth   Mackenzie,  396-404- 
Graves :  Forty  Years  in  China,  XIV. 
Mackay:  From   Far   Farmosa,   XXXIII. 
Soothill:  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  X. 
Stevens:  The  Life  of  Peter  Parker,  VII,  VIII. 
Wallace:  The  Heart  of  Sz-chuan,  VI. 

III.    Evangelistic. 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  07-120. 
Gibson:  Mission  Problems  and  Mission  Methods 
in  South  China,  VI. 

Ross:  Mission  Methods  in  Manchuria,  III,  IV. 
Soothill:  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  HI. 
Wallace :  The  Heart  of  Sz-chuan,  V. 

IV.     Literary. 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  n6,   117. 
Graves:  Forty  Years  in  China,  XV. 
Soothill:   A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  XIII. 
Thompson:  Griffith    John,  XIII,  XVII. 

V.     Work  for  Women. 

Henry:  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon,  XV. 
McNabb:  The  Women  of  the   Middle  Kingdom, 
VII,  VIII. 

Soothill:  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  IX. 
Wallace :  The  Heart  of  Sz-chuan,  VIII. 


MISSIONARY  PROBLEMS 


188 


The  work  of  reform  upon  which  China  has  entered 
is  a  herculean  one.  Many  well-informed  foreign  ob- 
servers predict  that  the  movement  will  break  down  and 
the  reaction  will  bring  the  country  back  to  its  ancient 
conservative  ways.  There  are  no  doubt  many  obstacles 
in  the  way  of  success.  The  Chinese  are  attempting  to 
bring  about  in  government  and  society  in  a  very  few 
years  what  it  required  centuries  for  the  Anglo-Saxon 
and  other  European  races  to  achieve.  When  that  day 
arrives  there  will  be  a  new  alignment  among  the  great 
powers  of  the  earth  and  new  features  introduced  into 
politics  and  society,  not  for  the  hurt,  I  trust,  but  for  the 
betterment  of  humanity.  On  that  day  we  shall  compre- 
hend more  fully  the  great  truth  proclaimed  on  Mars 
Hill  2,000  years  ago,  that  "  God  hath  made  of  one  blood 
all  nations  of  men  to  dwell  on  the  face  of  the  earth," 
and  that  all  races  are  entitled  to  equal  treatment  in  law 
and  government. 

— John  W.  Foster. 

In  our  present  position  of  missionaries  representing 
different  branches  of  the  Church,  closely  related  to  one 
another  in  a  common  work,  our  methods  simple  and 
presenting  many  points  of  agreement,  and  our  different 
systems  of  organization  in  a  rudimental,  undeveloped 
state,  should  we  not  make  use  of  our  opportunity  to 
avoid  as  far  as  possible  in  the  future  the  divergences 
which  impair  the  unity  and  efficiency  of  the  Church  at 
home,  retaining  and  perpetuating  a  degree  of  uniformity 
and  cooperation  which  in  Western  lands  seems  im- 
practicable? Is  it  not  our  duty  to  do  this?  Would  it 
not  be  in  accordance  with  the  express  teaching  of  our 
Savior  and  also  with  the  wishes  of  most  of  those  whom 
we  represent?  Would  it  not  have  a  decided  influence 
for  good  on  the  home  Churches? 

— John  Livingston  Nevius. 

1S4 


VII 
MISSIONARY  PROBLEMS 

np HE  treaty  rights  of  Chinese  Christians  are  Jf^^^J^fsi^^^ 

among  the  most  pressing  missionary  prob-  christians 
lems.  The  American  and  the  British  treaties  of 
1858-60  contained  a  toleration  clause  (to  which 
the  Chinese  offered  no  objection)  in  these  terms: 
The  religion  of  the  Lord  of  Heaven  and  of  Jesus 
Christ  (Roman  Catholic  and  Protestant)  teach 
men  to  practise  virtue  and  to  do  to  others  as  men 
would  be  done  by,  and  all  persons  shall  be  free 
to  preach  and  practise  these  religions  without 
molestation  or  interference.  From  the  first,  there 
were  two  views  as  to  this  article :  first,  that  it 
was  a  great  step  forward  analogous  to  the  legali- 
zation of  Christianity  in  the  Roman  Empire  and 
an  impressive  testimony  to  the  great  principle  of 
religious  liberty ;  and,  second,  that  it  was  from  a 
political  standpoint  unwise,  and  not  only  of  no 
real  service  to  the  interests  of  Christianity  itself, 
but  probably  injurious.  "  The  question  of  re- 
ligious toleration,"  it  is  said,  "  is  degraded  by  be- 
ing thrust  into  the  text  of  a  treaty  of  amity  and 
commerce,  where  it  ranks  equally  with  a  provi- 
sion for  the  opening  of  a  new  market  or  for  the 


185 


i86  The  Uplift  of  China 

fixing  of  a  customs  tariff.  Above  all,  is  such  a 
question  out  of  place  in  a  convention  dictated  at 
the  point  of  the  sword."  What  was  theoreti- 
cally secured  by  this  article  was  the  right  of  mis- 
sionaries to  preach  Christianity  to  the  Chinese, 
and  that  of  the  Chinese  converts  to  accept  it.  But 
these  rights,  unlike  others  in  the  same  treaties, 
are  left  undefined  and  without  provision  for  en- 
forcing them. 
Dealing  with       As  in  the  Roman  Empire,  so  in  China,  the  in- 

^3ScS    01 

Persecution  troductiou  of  Christianity  brought  disturbance  of 
existing  conditions.  Every  Chinese  Christian 
was  ex  officio  a  nonconformist,  but  not  to  con- 
form is  to  antagonize  antiquity  and  to  invite 
abuse.  The  clan  system  and  the  complex  family 
life  of  one  of  the  most  litigious  of  peoples  greatly 
increased  the  difficulty.  Cases  of  persecution 
constantly  sprung  up,  many  of  them  very  real  and 
very  distressing.  If  the  missionary  appealed  to 
his  consul,  at  best  the  matter  was  referred 
from  one  official  to  another,  often  nothing  being 
done  beyond  the  issue  of  an  empty  or  semi-hostile 
proclamation  which  aggravated  the  trouble.  If, 
as  occasionally  happened,  the  case  was  put 
through  with  vigor,  while  "  justice  "  triumphed, 
a  new  set  of  antagonism  to  the  foreign  relation 
was  aroused.  In  China  it  is  always  difficult  to 
be  sure  of  one's  facts  in  regard  to  any  particular 
case.  At  last  perhaps  truth  timidly  emerges — 
but  never  the  whole  truth.      Christians  at  times 


Missionary  Problems  187 

used  their  new  position  to  pay  off  old  scores ;  at 
others,  old  scores  paid  off  to  Christians  appeared 
in  the  guise  of  persecution.  If  the  foreign 
shepherd  did  not  act,  he  was  certain  to  be  re- 
proached by  his  sheep  as  indifferent  to  the  fate 
of  the  flock.  Indeed,  to  sit  passively  when  his 
converts  were  being  outraged  and  sometimes 
murdered  with  Oriental  barbarity  was  a  moral 
impossibility.  Yet  if  he  interfered  it  was  im- 
possible to  forecast  the  consequences.  Doubts 
of  the  sincerity  of  the  government  and  its  officials 
have  frequently  made  it  difficult  to  be  sure  of 
any  position.  Imperial  edicts  may  indeed  be 
issued,  ordering  complete  protection  for  both 
missionaries  and  converts,  but  perhaps  accom- 
panied, or  followed,  by  confidential  instructions 
not  to  carry  them  out. 

One  of  the  present  mission  problems  in  China   Adjustment 

of  East  and 

is  the  adjustment  between  the  East  and  the  west 
West.  The  effect  of  Japanese  success  in  the 
war  with  Russia  was  at  once  felt  in  China.  The 
cry  of  "  China  for  the  Chinese  "  was  not  a  new 
one,  but  now  it  has  a  new  meaning.  The  boy- 
cott of  American  goods  which  began  a  few  weeks 
later  was  both  an  effect  and  a  cause.  Many 
young  lads  in  American  schools,  fired  with  the 
new  spirit,  went  out  on  a  sympathetic  strike,  be- 
cause the  Chinese  had  been  ill-used  in  America. 
There  had  indeed  for  some  time  been  in  all 
schools,  governmental,   private,   and   missionary 


i88  The  Uplift  of  China 

alike,  an  impatience  of  control,  and  a  readiness 
to  make  demands,  whether  for  better  food,  better 
accommodations,  the  remission  of  punishment,  or 
the  dismissal  of  an  unpopular  teacher,  which  was 
at  once  novel  and  ominous.  In  Shanghai  an 
Independent  Chinese  Church  appeared,  asking 
for  official  recognition,  in  itself  an  excellent  thing, 
for  too  much  dependence  on  the  foreigner  has 
been  a  great  evil,  although  the  new  move  is  not 
without  its  perils.  A  determination  to  establish 
the  independence  of  the  churches  will  be  a  great 
incentive  toward  overcoming  the  difficulties  of 
self-support.  The  growing  desire  of  the  govern- 
ment and  of  the  people  to  eliminate  all  foreign 
influence,  renders  the  situation  of  those  who  con- 
duct mission  work  one  of  increasing  delicacy,  re- 
quiring the  wisdom  of  the  serpent  and  the  harm- 
lessness  of  the  dove. 
Improvement       Sincc    IQOO   the   situation  has   materially  im- 

Since  tho  -^     .  .  ■' 

Uprising  provcd.  Friendly  relations  with  local  officials 
have  done  much  to  smooth  the  way,  while  the 
growing  discrimination  between  the  Roman 
Catholics  and  Protestants,  and  the  wide  recogni- 
tion of  the  high  aims  and  the  good  work  of  the 
Church  have  been  of  great  service.  Had  the 
complex  difficulties  involved  in  the  bestowal  of 
rights  without  the  means  of  enforcing  them  been 
foreseen,  Protestants  might  have  refused  the 
doubtful  advantage.  But  the  public  sentiment 
of   Christendom   would   have  refused   to  thrust 


~fwo  of 

CHINA'S 

GREATEST 

VICERPYS 


by  Ch^rlu  Dcnkr 

YUAN  SHIM  KAI 


Missionary  Problems  189 

Christianity  in  the  nineteenth  century  back  into 
the  baleful  situation  of  the  first  century.  When- 
ever the  Chinese  appoint  just  magistrates,  not 
to  be  turned  from  the  right  by  outside  pressure, 
these  difficulties  will  cease.  Until  then  they  will 
constitute  a  painful  and  a  persistent  problem. 

A  further  problem  is  that  of  education.  The  Educational 
new  departure  of  the  Chinese  government  in  edu-  Problem 
cational  lines  has  put  an  end  to  the  practical 
monopoly  of  Western  learning  on  the  part  of 
mission  schools.  Free  tuition,  and  sometimes 
the  payment  of  most  or  of  all  other  expenses  by 
the  State,  would  seem  to  make  competition  hope- 
less ;  but  from  the  absence  of  true  normal  schools, 
and  from  many  other  causes,  the  teaching  stand- 
ards of  the  former  must  for  some  time  remain 
below  those  of  the  latter.  The  worship  of  Con- 
fucius in  many  government  schools  excludes,  and 
is  intended  to  exclude,  Christians.  In  the  gov- 
ernment schools  especially  there  is  a  strong  im- 
pulse to  meddle  with  public  affairs,  not  only  by 
free  discussion,  but  by  sending  telegrams  direct 
to  the  foreign  office  (an  unheard  of  thing  in  the 
past),  suggesting  and  protesting.  In  a  recent 
instance  a  large  body  of  Shan-hsi  students  de- 
manded the  cancellation  of  a  mining  concession 
formerly  given  to  an  Anglo-Italian  syndicate. 
One  of  their  number  threw  himself  into  the  ocean 
and  drowned  himself  as  a  gentle  protest,  thus  be- 
coming a  martyr  whose  fame  is  now  celebrated 


I90  The  Uplift  of  China 

and  in  whose  honor  fiery  resokitions  are  passed. 
There  is  a  constant  and  an  increasing  danger 
that  young  Chinese  reject  the  moral  teachings 
and  the  wise  restraints  of  the  past,  and  drift  into 
a  theoretical  skepticism  combined  with  an  epi- 
curean license.  Many  of  the  16,000  students  at 
present  in  Japan  return  with  an  imperfect  know- 
ledge of  that  language,  a  smattering  of  many 
branches  of  learning,  their  self-conceit  estab- 
lished and  their  morals  undermined. 
Danger  of       One  of  the  chief  perils  of  China  at  present  is 

Unbalanced     .  .  .  ,  ,  ,  1111 

Development  from  its  national  sophomore  class,  unbalanced  by 
any  juniors,  seniors,  or  graduates.  There  is 
danger  of  putting  Chinese  studies  too  much  to 
one  side,  thus  to  some  extent  denationalizing  the 
student.  It  is  easy  to  educate  young  Chinese 
so  that  they  will  be  dissatisfied  with  the  com- 
parative ignorance  and  lack  of  ideals  of  their 
homes,  while  yet  without  an  equipment  for  ag- 
gressive work,  and  with  no  taste  for  self-denial 
or  service  to  others.  The  abounding  opportu- 
nities of  well-educated  young  men  and  young 
women  make  it  difficult  to  retain  their  services  in 
the  Christian  Church,  where  they  are  indispens- 
able. Infinite  patience  and  consummate  tact  are 
required  to  meet  these  new  educational  problems 
of  China. 

ifsuTof^New       There  is  also  a  problem  of  literature.     Times 

Literature  j^avc  changed  since  two  generations  ago  a  Chinese 

Governor-General   was  captured  by  the  British 


Missionary  Problems  191 

and  taken  to  Calcutta.  Being  asked  on  the  voyage 
why  he  never  read  anything,  he  replied  that  all 
the  books  in  the  world  worth  reading  were  al- 
ready stowed  in  his  abdomen  (memory).  In  a 
paper  read  at  the  meeting  of  the  Educational 
Association  of  China  in  1905,  Mr.  John  Darroch 
called  attention  to  the  rapid  changes  taking  place 
in  the  hitherto  fossilized  literature  of  China.  In 
the  previous  year  there  were  more  than  1,100 
new  publications  in  the  fifty-five  book-shops  of 
Shanghai,  and  many  new  books  each  month.  A 
single  firm,  the  "  Commercial  Press,"  employed 
350  men  in  its  printing  department,  and  20  in 
lithographing;  with  branch  establishments  in 
Canton  and  Han-k'ou  and  agents  all  over  China, 
and  with  expenditures  of  about  $7,000  per  month. 
In  a  single  year  fifty-seven  novels  were  issued, 
including  translations  of  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin, 
Treasure  Island,  Memoirs  of  Sherlock  Holmes, 
Voyage  to  the  Moon,  and  Tales  from  Shakes- 
peare. Darwin's  Origin  of  Species,  Mill's  Essay 
on  Liberty,  Spencer's  Evolution,  and  the  essays 
of  Rousseau,  Montesquieu,  and  especially 
Huxley  are  displayed  in  the  shop-windows.  In 
1904,  there  were  forty  Christian  and  a  hundred 
non-Christian  periodicals.  Under  these  revo- 
lutionized conditions  there  is  a  necessity  for  a 
much  more  extensive  and  varied  Christian  litera- 
ture than  exists,  and  also  for  far  more  apologetics 
and   general   works   than   have   ever  been   pro- 


192  The  Uplift  of  China 

duced.  The  universe  and  its  complex  phenom- 
ena, the  history  of  mankind,  and  indeed  all 
branches  of  knowledge  should  be  presented 
from  a  Christian  point  of  view  to  forestall  and 
to  counteract  the  agnosticism  more  and  more 
widely  prevailing  in  China.  It  is  especially  de- 
sirable that  an  increasing  proportion  of  this  work 
should  be  done  by  the  rising  race  of  Chinese 
Christian  scholars.  Such  in  brief  is  the  problem 
of  literature  in  the  new  China. 
Relations       Then  there  is  the  problem  of  the  relations  with 

with  Roman  '^ 

Catholics  Roman  Catholics.  It  is  probably  difficult  for  a 
Protestant  to  do  full  justice  to  Roman  Catholic 
missions  in  China,  because  he  cannot  adopt  their 
point  of  view.  Matteo  Ricci,  perhaps  the  ablest 
man  which  that  Church  ever  sent  to  China, 
effected  his  entrance  and  continued  his  residence 
in  China  by  deceit,  in  accordance  with  the  doc- 
trine that  the  end  justifies  the  means.  On  the 
same  principle,  the  Father  who  was  interpreter  to 
Baron  Gros  in  negotiating  the  French  treaty  of 
i860  interpolated  in  the  Chinese  version  four 
clauses  not  found  in  the  (authoritative)  French 
text.  Of  these  the  first  two  resembled  the  toler- 
ation clauses  of  the  American  and  British  treat- 
ies, the  others  authorized  the  punishment  of  those 
who  persecuted  Christians  and  conferred  upon 
French  priests  the  right  to  rent  land  and  to  buy 
or  build  houses  at  pleasure  in  any  part  of  China. 
Although  this  fraud  was  soon  detected,  it  was 


Missionary  Problems  193 

strangely    enough    never    objected    to    by    the 
Chinese  government. 
After  the  Tientsin  massacre  (1870)  the  Chinese  P^'Jl^'^.*, 

\       '     ■'  for  Official 

foreign  office  presented  to  the  foreign  ministers   ^^^^ 
a  memorandum  in  which  complaints  were  made 
against  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  of  constantly 
interfering  in  law  cases,  of  admitting  and  pro- 
tecting bad  men,  of  harsh  enforcement  of  the 
provision  for  restoring  property  anciently  in  the 
hands  of  the  Catholics,  and  of  the  unauthorized 
assumption  on  the  part  of  the  missionaries  of  of- 
ficial rank  with  its  insignia  and  privileges.     By 
the  pressure  of  the  French  legation,  the  Chinese 
government  nearly  thirty  years  later  was  induced 
to  confer  this  official  rank  upon  the  bishops  and 
priests.      The  former  ranked  with  the  governor 
of  a  province  and  were  entitled  to  demand  an 
audience,  the  latter  becoming  the  equal  of  of- 
ficials of  a  lower  rank,  also  having  the  right  of 
audience  at  any  time.      Being  obliged  to  make 
this  concession,  the  government  would  doubtless 
have  preferred  to  extend  it  to  Protestants  also, 
but  the  latter  with  unanimity  refused  it. 

During  the  Boxer  persecution  the  Roman  Friction 
Catholics  suffered  bitterly,  but  when  the  tide  Excessive 
turned  enormous  indemnities  were  extorted,  be- 
getting much  ill  will.  Friction  in  widely  separ- 
ated parts  of  China  has  continued  to  increase 
ever  since.  In  1905  a  magistrate  in  Nan-ch'ang 
(the  capital  of   Kuang-hsi),   in   despair  of  ad- 


194  The  Uplift  of  China 

justing  Catholic  claims,  committed  suicide,  which 
brought  on  a  massacre  in  which  not  Catholics 
only  but  Protestants  were  murdered,  and  all 
China  was  thrown  into  a  fever  of  excitement. 
As  a  rule  the  bishops  are  approachable  and  even 
friendly,  and  so  also  are  many  of  the  priests,  but 
the  latter  are  not  infrequently  deceived  by  their 
followers,  many  of  whom,  armed  with  the  pres- 
tige of  an  irresistible  corporation,  use  the  Church 
for  private  ends.  During  the  current  year 
(1906)  practical  war  has  existed  between  Roman 
Catholic  and  Protestant  Christians  in  the  sub- 
prefecture  of  T'ai-chou,  in  the  Che-chiang  prov- 
ince, each  side  accusing  the  other  of  lawless  ag- 
gression, to  the  scandal  of  both  Churches,  and 
the  disgrace  of  Christianity  in  the  eyes  of  the 
peace-loving  Chinese,  who  are  obliged  to  send 
soldiers  and  a  commission  of  high  officials  to  in- 
vestigate and  to  endeavor  to  adjust  the  quarrel. 
It  has  been  previously  pointed  out  that  the  course 
of  the  Catholics  in  China  is  morally  certain  to 
provoke  reprisal  whenever  the  government  and 
the  people  feel  strong  enough  to  deal  with  them. 
By  what  means  the  present  difficult  situation  is 
to  be  met  in  accordance  with  righteousness,  and 
yet  in  the  spirit  of  that  charity  which  never  fail- 
eth,  is  another  one  of  the  problems  of  China  to- 
day. 
The  Problem       stjn  further,  there  is  the  problem  of  comity 

of  Comity  and  '  ^ 

Federation   ^^y^i  federation.     It  is  a  common  error  to  sup- 


Missionary  Problems  195 

pose  that  because  Protestant  Churches  are  work- 
ing- in  China  under  many  different  forms,  the 
Chinese  are  bewildered  by  their  diversity.  The 
truth  is  that  the  Chinese  are  accustomed  to  a 
wide  range  of  variety  in  unity,  as  is  illustrated 
in  their  own  religious  sects,  where  is  found,  in 
their  own  phrase,  "  resemblance  large,  difference 
small."  When  we  hear  that  there  are  more  than 
seventy  organizations,  with  missionaries  from 
America,  and  from  six  countries  in  Europe — 
those  owning  British  allegiance  representing 
England,  Ireland,  Scotland,  Wales,  Canada,  Aus- 
tralia, and  New  Zealand — the  magnitude  of  the 
Chinese  Empire  should  not  be  overlooked.  Un- 
less, as  rarely  happens,  there  be  some  mutual 
antagonism,  it  is  not  the  number  of  societies 
which  causes  embarrassment,  but  the  absence  of 
inter-relationship.  Considerable  progress  has 
been  made  in  this  direction,  but  the  problem  is 
still  far  from  solution. 

By  federation  is  meant  such  a  coordination  of  Actual  Forms 

of  Federation 

mdividual  units  into  a  larger  whole  as  to  pro- 
mote efficiency.  The  total  destruction  of  all  mis- 
sion plants  in  northern  China  in  1900  made  this 
more  practicable  there  than  elsewhere.  The 
American  Board,  the  American  Presbyterian, 
and  the  London  Missions  have  united  in  a  Union 
College  at  T'ung-chou ;  a  Union  Woman's  Col- 
lege, and  a  Union  Theological  Seminary  in 
Peking;  while  these  three  missionary  organiza- 


196  The  Uplift  of  China 

tions,  as  respects  medical  work,  are  united  in  the 
Union  Medical  College  of  Peking,  much  the  most 
important  institution  of  its  kind  in  China.      In 
Shan-tung  the  American   Presbyterian  and  the 
English  Baptist  Missions  join  in  a  union  college 
at  Weihien,   and  a  union  theological   seminary 
at   Ch'ing-chou,   and   are   about   entering   upon 
a  joint  medical  work  in  the  provincial  capital. 
In  central  China  two  American  Presbyterian  so- 
cieties have  likewise  organized  a  union  theologi- 
cal seminary  at  Nanking.     The  missions  of  the 
American    Baptist    Missionary    Union    and    the 
Southern    Baptist    Convention    have    done    the 
same  in  central  China  and  have  also  unified  their 
publication     work     throughout     China.       Two 
American   Methodist   societies   have  a   common 
publishing  house  in  Shanghai.     The  missions  of 
three  societies  are  planning  to  unite  their  educa- 
tional work  in  Nanking.      Similar  plans  in  other 
provinces  are  under  consideration.      Steps  have 
been  taken  to  combine  eight  different  branches 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  China, — English, 
Irish,    Scotch,    Canadian,    and    American, — into 
groups  of  synods,  with  the  prospect  in  the  future 
of  one  General  Assembly  for  them  all. 
Unoccupied       g^jjj  another  problem  is  the  unoccupied  field. 
Notwithstanding   the   advances    of   the    Church 
thus  far,  vast  stretches  of  territory  occupied  by 
millions    of    inhabitants    are    scarcely    touched. 
The  magnitude  of  the  problem  numerically  seems 


Missionary  Problems  197 

well-nigh  insurmountable.  The  province  of 
Ssu-ch'uan  having  an  area  nearly  equal  to  the 
province  of  Ontario  and  a  population  almost 
thirty  times  as  large,  has  less  than  three  hundred 
missionaries.  Ho-nan  about  tlie  size  of  Missouri, 
vi^ith  a  population  equal  to  nearly  half  of  the 
United  States,  has  only  a  trifle  over  a  hundred 
workers;  and  Hu-pei,  with  a  population  larger 
than  that  of  England,  has  less  than  three  hun- 
dred missionaries.  Kuang-hsi,  with  an  area  equal 
to  North  and  South  Carolina  and  a  population 
about  equal  to  Canada,  has  scarcely  more  than 
fifty  messengers.  Shan-tung  with  as  many  peo- 
ple as  France  has  about  three  hundred  workers. 
Kuang-tung  and  Chiang-hsi  have  a  population 
equal  to  Germany,  and  together  they  have  less 
than  six  hundred  missionaries.  There  is  also  the 
vast  hinterland  of  dependencies,  only  the  out- 
skirts of  which  have  been  touched  by  Christian 
workers.  China  with  its  400,000,000  of  people 
has  approximately  4,000  missionaries.  If  each 
missionary  could  preach  to  1,000  different  per- 
sons every  week  it  would  take  two  years  to  pre- 
sent the  gospel  only  once  to  each  individual. 
While  the  task  seems  tremendous  in  its  enormity 
still  there  is  no  cause  for  despair.  If  Buddhism, 
an  alien  religion,  can  win  its  millions  of  ad- 
herents, it  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  Chris- 
tianity, with  its  incomparable  Leader  and  uplift- 
ing message,  can  win  the  whole  nation. 


198  The  Uplift  of  China 

^he  Gospel  Again,  there  is  the  problem  how  best  to  present 
the  gospel.  This  has  always  been  one  of  the 
largest  and  most  comprehensive  of  problems. 
The -ideas  which  underlie  Christianity  are  un- 
familiar to  Chinese  thought.  Upon  words  which 
have  already  a  fixed  significance  strange  mean- 
ings must  be  grafted.  It  may  be  remarked  inci- 
dentally that  the  wide  difference  of  opinion  as  to 
the  best  way  of  expressing  in  Chinese  the  con- 
cepts of  God  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  often  re- 
ferred to  as  if  it  indicated  a  certain  narrowness 
or  perversity  on  the  part  of  those  using  diverse 
terms,  whereas  it  merely  proves  that  there  are  not 
now  and  never  have  been  for  distinctively  Chris- 
tian ideas  any  term  which  is  altogether  free 
from  objection.  At  the  present  time  the  diflfer- 
ent  denominations  in  China  are  more  nearly 
in  agreement  upon  heretofore  disputed  points 
than  ever  before,  with  every  prospect  of  growing 
unity  in  the  future. 
Various       Each  class  of  Chinese  is  fenced  off  from  Chris- 

Phases  of  ,      ,      . 

Difficulty  tianity  by  its  own  barriers.  The  scholar  finds  it 
out  of  harmony  with  the  teachings  of  the  sages ; 
the  farmer  and  the  laborer  are  too  busy  to  listen 
and  too  dull  to  understand;  while  the  merchant 
perceives  that  his  business  methods  are  incon- 
sistent with  its  precepts,  yet,  in  spite  of  this,  real 
progress  is  constantly  made.  Undue  emphasis 
upon  the  material  benefits  of  Christianity  tends 
to  lower  the  authority  of  its  moral  mandate.     On 


Missionary  Problems  199 

the  other  hand  to  the  average  Chinese  its  spiritual 
aspects  are  at  once  incomprehensible  and  unde- 
sirable. The  masses  of  China  are  as  yet  unaf- 
fected by  Christianity.  We  know  much  more 
about  China  than  we  did ;  the  Chinese  also  know 
much  more  about  us.  The  illusion  that  Western 
lands  are  Christian  lands  has  been  dispelled. 
From  one  point  of  view,  China  was  never  more 
accessible  to  the  influences  of  Christian  philan- 
thropy, to  intellectual  and  to  moral  enlighten- 
ment; while  from  another,  the  antagonism  to 
Occidental  nations  and  to  foreign  religion  was 
never  stronger.  By  what  wise  means  is  it  pos- 
sible not  merely  to  remove  the  Chinese  wall  of 
prejudice,  but  to  convince  the  Chinese  intellect, 
and  to  capture  the  Chinese  will?  How  can  we 
conserve  the  good  of  the  old,  while  introducing 
the  better  and  the  best  of  the  new?  This  is  the 
present  problem  of  the  gospel  in  China. 

Once  more,  there  is  the  problem  of  ancestral   Ancestral 

'  ^  .  Worship 

worship.  Ancestral  worship  has  played  an  im- 
portant part  in  the  religious  development  of  man- 
kind, and  it  is  the  real  religion  of  the  Chinese 
people.  Its  theory  contains  much  which  is  ex- 
cellent and  admirable — much  also  which  is  ob- 
jectionable. Among  Protestants  there  is  a  gen- 
eral agreement  that  Christianity  cannot  tolerate 
the  rites — but  Confucianism  will  not  tolerate  a 
religion  which  will  not  tolerate  the  rites.  While 
in    Japan,   which    received    its   civilization    from 


200  The  Uplift  of  China 

China,  ancestral  worship  does  not  appear  to 
hinder  the  spread  of  Christianity,  and  it  is  indeed 
seldom  mentioned,  in  China  it  is  the  most  seri- 
ous barrier  to  the  spread  of  Christianity  among 
the  educated  class.  How  to  remove  it,  or  at 
least  to  make  an  opening  through  it,  is  one  of 
the  pressing  problems  of  twentieth  century  mis- 
sions in  China. 
Developing       Another  problem  is   the   development  of  the 

the  Chinese  . 

Church  Chinese  Church.  The  Chinese  have  a  strong 
predilection  for  guilds  and  societies.  The  empire 
is  full  of  the  latter,  most  of  which  profess  to 
practise  virtue,  but  it  may  be  remarked  that  no 
large  movement  from  them  to  Christianity  has 
ever  taken  place.  When  the  Chinese  once  begin 
to  realize  the  lofty  purpose,  the  broad  scope,  the 
self-evident  friendliness  and  hopefulness  of  the 
Christian  Church,  they  are  strongly  attracted  to 
it.  In  all  the  ages  of  Chinese  history  nothing 
like  it  has  ever  been  known.  From  the  begin- 
ning many  have  sought  to  use  its  shelter  and  its 
name  for  selfish  ends.  Since  the  failure  of  the 
tremendous  assaults  upon  it  in  1900  this  has  hap- 
pened upon  a  great  scale,  requiring  incessant 
vigilance  and  a  firm  control.  The  Church  should 
be  self-supporting,  self-governing,  and  self-pro- 
pagating. For  a  long  time  the  first  was  but 
slowly  and  imperfectly  realized,  although  much 
the  greatest  success  in  this  respect  has  been 
among  the   poorest   people.       The    number   of 


Missionary  Problems  201 

wholly  self-supporting  churches  is  now  large  and 
is  rapidly  increasing.  Chinese  society  being 
more  or  less  an  oligarchy  under  democratic 
forms,  while  the  husk  of  self-government  is 
readily  preserved,  the  kernel  may  disappear.  The 
old,  the  learned,  the  man  of  official  position,  the 
wealthy,  when  they  are  in  fault  are  not  easily 
judged  impartially  even  in  America — how  much 
greater  is  the  difficulty  in  China.  These  inherent 
difficulties  the  Church  can  surmount  and  is  sur- 
mounting, but  gradually  and  with  struggle.  In 
self-propagation  few  such  striking  results  have 
yet  been  secured  as  in  Japan  or  Korea.  The 
Chinese  Church,  however,  has  not  as  yet  come  to 
self-consciousness.  In  the  not  distant  future 
we  may  expect  a  great  expansion.  The  Chinese 
as  a  whole  are  hampered  by  poverty,  but  under 
normal  conditions,  when  the  right  motives  are 
presented,  they  are  a  generous  people.  How  to 
keep  it  pure  within,  how  to  make  it  strong  and 
aggressive  without — this  is  the  problem  of  the 
Chinese  Church. 

At  the  highly  vitalized  points  of  contact  be-  christian 

°      -^  ^  Solution  ot 

tween  the  Occident  and  the  Orient  in  our  stirring   Mission 

°     Problems 

twentieth  century,  perhaps  the  only  people  who 
have  no  problems  to  confront,  are  those  who  have 
been  peacefully  laid  to  rest.  Living  men  have 
live  issues,  but  however  numerous  and  difficult 
these  may  be,  it  should  be  assumed  as  an  axiom 
that,  given  the  right  men  working  in  the  right 
way,  Christianity  can  and  will  solve  them  all. 


202  The  Uplift  of  China 

QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTER  VII 

Aim  :  To  Realize  the  Call  of  the  Problems  at  Pres- 
ent Awaiting  Solution  in  China 

I.*  Should  you  have  assented  to  the  toleration 
clause  in  the  treaties  of  1858  and  i860?  Give 
reasons  for  your  answer. 

2.  If  not,  what  should  you  have  preferred? 

3.  Ought  a  Christian  government  to  have  different 
laws  for  its  missionaries  and  for  its  merchants 
in  foreign  lands? 

4.  What  would  be  your  first  step  if  a  convert  in 
China  complained  to  you  that  he  was  being 
persecuted  ? 

5.*  Should  you  interfere  under  any  circumstances? 
If  so,  under  what  circumstances?  If  not,  why 
not? 

6.  What  dangers  to  missions  do  you  think  are 
involved  in  the  cry,  "China  for  the  Chinese?" 

7.  What  hopeful  possibilities  does  the  cry  con- 
tain? 

8.*  If  you  were  a  missionary,  how  should  you  act 

toward  a  native  Christian  community  that  was 

becoming  restive  under  your  oversight  and  yet 

seemed  to  need  it? 
g*  If  you   had  charge  of  a   Christian  college  in 

China,    what   would   be   your   attitude  toward 

former  Chinese  ideals? 
10.*  How  should   you   try   to  keep  your  pupils   at 

once    sufficiently    progressive    and    sufficiently 

conservative? 

11.  How   should   you   try   to   keep   them    in   sym- 
pathy with  their  families  and  homes? 

12.  What    would    be    your    attitude    toward    their 

new  spirit  of  patriotism? 


Missionary  Problems  203 

13.  How  should  you  try  to  influence  their  future 
career  ? 

14.  If  a  missionary  were  equally  gifted  as  a 
preacher  and  a  writer,  how  should  you  advise 
him  to  divide  his  time  just  now?  Give  reasons 
for  your  view. 

15.*  Why  should  Chinese  Christian  scholars  write 
an  increasing  proportion  of  the  Christian  liter- 
ature?     Give  several  reasons. 

16.  If  you  were  a  missionary  in  a  region  where 
there  were  also  Roman  Catholic  missionaries, 
how  should  you  act  toward  them? 

17.  What  should  you  do  if  a  Roman  Catholic  con- 
vert should  use  his  "  pull "  to  oppress  one  of 
your  converts? 

18.*  What  are  the  arguments  in  favor  of  federation 
on  the  foreign  field? 

19.  If  there  were  only  about  900  ordained  mission- 
aries in  the  United  States  and  Canada,  what 
do  you  think  would  be  your  chance  of  hearing 
their  message? 

20.  What  facilities  would  these  missionaries  have 
for  circulating  their  message  in  this  country 
that  are  lacking  in  China? 

21.  What  proportion  of  the  4,000  missionaries  in 
China  do  you  think  are  able  to  give  themselves 
to  the  work  of  active  evangelization  at  any  one 
time? 

22.  State  the  need  of  more  workers  in  China  as 
strikingly  as  you  can. 

23*  What  should  you  study  in  addition  to  the  lan- 
guage in  order  to  present  the  gospel  most  ef- 
fectively? 

24.*  What  lines  of  thought  should  you  follow  to 
make  your  message  clear  and  forcible  in  speak- 
ing to  village  peasants  ? 


204  The  Uplift  of  China 

25.*  What  lines  in  speaking  to  scholars?     To  mer- 
chants ? 

26.  What  part  of  ancestral  worship  do  you  con- 
sider excellent  and  admirable? 

27.  What  part  do  you  consider  objectionable? 
28.*  Can    you    suggest    any    way    of    retaining    the 

former  and  removing  the  latter? 
29.*  What    should    you    do    to    render    the    native 

Church  self-supporting? 
30.     If  you  were  a  poor  Chinese,  what  do  you  think 

would   induce   you   to   contribute   to   a  church 

that  the  missionaries  seemed  much  better  able 

to  support? 
31  *  What    should    you    do    to    render    the    native 

Church  self-governing? 
32.     How  much  of  control  do  you  think  you  ought 

to  keep  in  your  own  hands? 
33*  What    should    you    do    to    render    the    native 

Church  self-extending? 

34.  Should     you     encourage     the     very     ignorant 
Chinese  Christians  to  try  to  teach  others? 

35.  Which  three  of  all  these  problems  seem  to  you 
most  important? 

36.  What  can  you  do  to  help  in  solving  them? 

References  for  Advanced  Study. — Chapter  VII 

I.     Chinese  Attitude  Towards  Foreigners. 

Brown :  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  XXVI. 
Hardy:  John  Chinaman  at  Home,  XXXII. 
Holcombe:  The   Real   Chinese  Question,  VIII. 
Martin:  A  Cycle  of  Cathay,  Part  2,  X. 

II.     Treatment  of  China  by  Foreign  Powers. 

Brown :  New   Forces    in   Old    China,    XII,    XIII, 
XIV,  XV. 


Missionary  Problems  205 

Denby:  China  and  Her  People,  Vol.  2,  VIII,  IX, 

XI. 

Holcombe :  The  Real  Chinese  Question,  VII,  X. 

Martin :  A  Cycle  of  Cathay,  Part  2,  XI,  XII. 

III.  Boxer  Uprising. 

Brown:  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  XVII,  XXI. 
Denby:  China  and  Her  People,  Vol.  2,  XIII. 
Smith :  China  in  Convulsion,  X,  XIII. 
Speer:  Missionary  Principles  and  Practice,  XIV. 
Speer:  Missions  and  Modern  History,  Vol.  2,  XL 

IV.  Missionaries  and  Native  Lawsuits. 
Brown:  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  XIX. 
Ross:  Mission  Methods  in  Manchuria,  XI. 

V.     Self-Support. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  122. 
Brown:  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  XXIII. 
Henry:  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon,  XXI. 
Ross:  Mission  Methods  in  Manchuria,  IX. 
Thompson:  Griffith  John,  361-368. 


TRANSFORMATION,   CONDITION, 
AND  APPEAL 


20T 


We  take  pleasure  in  bearing  testimony  to  the  part 
taken  by  American  missionaries  in  promoting  the  pro- 
gress of  the  Chinese  people.  They  have  borne  the  light 
of  Western  civilization  into  every  nook  and  corner  of 
the  empire.  The  awakening  of  China  which  now  seems 
to  be  at  hand,  may  be  traced  in  no  small  measure  to 
the  hands  of  the  missionaries.  For  this  service  you 
will  find  China  not  ungrateful.  _yicgroy  Tuan  Fang. 

But  by  the  power  of  God  the  results  come.  We 
have  seen  unclean  lives  made  pure,  the  broken-hearted 
made  glad,  the  false  and  crooked  made  upright  and  true, 
the  harsh  and  cruel  made  kindly  and  gentle.  I  have 
seen  old  men  and  women,  seventy,  eighty,  and  eighty- 
five  years  of  age,  throwing  away  the  superstitions  of  a 
lifetime,  the  accumulated  merit  of  years  of  toilsome  and 
expensive  worship,  and  when  almost  on  the  brink  of  the 
grave,  venturing  all  upon  a  new  preached  faith  and  a 
new  found  Savior.  We  have  seen  proud,  passionate 
men,  whose  word  was  formerly  law  in  their  village,  sub- 
mit to  injury,  loss,  and  insult,  because  of  their  Christian 
profession,  until  even  their  enemies  were  put  to  shame 
by  their  gentleness  and  were  made  to  be  at  peace  with 

*'''^"^-  — /.  Campbell  Gibson. 

Come  to  the  empire  with  a  practical  preparation  of 
various  sorts ;  bring  with  you  the  social  qualities  of  a 
Ricci,  without  his  defects ;  store  the  mind  with  learn- 
ing of  varied  scope  to  meet  the  intellectual  needs  of 
the  day;  come  with  a  love  that  is  undying  for  those 
who  would  perhaps  put  you  to  death  if  they  dared; 
come  above  all  as  a  manifest  child  of  God,  endued  with 
all  those  spiritual  graces  which  spring  from  the  Holy 
Spirit  and  which  are  daily  renewed  in  a  consecrated 
closet.  Let  every  power  be  laid  upon  the  altar,  and 
self  be  sunk  in  Christlike  service. 

— Harlan  P.  Beach. 


T 


VIII 

TRANSFORMATION,   CONDITION, 
AND  APPEAL 

OTALLY  unlike  the  China  of  1807,  when  change  of  a 

'  '  Century 

Robert  Morrison  began  the  first  Protestant 
mission,  is  the  China  of  1907.  Mentally  to  re- 
construct the  era  of  the  emperor  known  as  Chia 
Ch'ing  (1796- 18 19)  requires  not  only  much 
knowledge  of  those  times,  but  a  vigorous  historic 
imagination.  With  a  pride  of  race  not  altogether 
unlike  that  of  the  Brahman,  to  the  Chinese  of  the 
Central  Flowery  Empire,  with  its  antiquity,  its 
sages  and  its  heroes,  its  classics  and  its  culture, 
the  traders  from  the  West,  who  for  three  centur- 
ies had  clung  to  the  seaboard,  were  merely  un- 
couth barbarians.  Little  enough,  indeed  had 
either  side  seen  in  the  other  to  induce  mutual 
respect. 

During  the  times  of  greatest  stress  and  strain,   Restrictions 

.  .  at  Canton 

nothing  could  have  induced  Englishmen  and 
Americans  to  put  up  with  what  they  endured  but 
the  great  profits  of  the  trade,  for  "  commerce  like 
the  rainbow  bends  toward  the  pot  of  gold." 
Except  Roman  Catholic  missionaries,  there  were 
no  foreigners  in  China  but  merchants,  and  no 


209 


2IO  The  Uplift  of  China 

merchants  but  in  Canton.  There  they  were  all 
shut  up  in  factories/  occupying  an  area  not  more 
than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  in  length,  with  an  open 
space  in  front  perhaps  a  hundred  yards  long  by 
fifty  yards  in  width,  where,  amid  the  observation 
of  an  unsympathetic  host  of  "  barbers,  fortune- 
tellers, venders  of  dogs  and  cats,  quack  medi- 
cines, and  trinkets,"  and  of  all  the  curious,  the 
foreigners  might,  if  they  chose,  take  their  exer- 
cise. If  they  undertook  to  row  on  the  river,  they 
risked  being  run  into  by  crowding  junks  and 
drowned.  If  they  took  walks  in  the  suburbs,  or 
once  a  month  penetrated  three  miles  up  the  river 
to  some  flower  gardens,  they  were  invariably 
saluted  with  cries  of  "  foreign  devil,"  and  were, 
besides,  liable  to  be  stoned. 

^ot"o^en  ^^  *^^  ^^^^^  °^  *^^  ^'^^  °^  1839-42,  China  was 
supposed  to  be  at  last  accessible  to  the  West,  and 
a  big  book  was  written  entitled :  China  Opened. 
When  Peking  had  been  captured  in  i860  and 
another  sheaf  of  treaties  had  been  signed,  China 
was  again  ascertained  to  be  "  open."  Forty 
years  later,  during  the  Boxer  episode,  China  was 
once  more  in  need  of  being  pried  open.  Sir 
Robert  Hart,  for  fifty-three  years  a  resident  of 
China,  much  of  the  time  at  the  head  of  the 
Chinese  imperial  customs,  remarked  in  1905  that, 
during  the  first  five-and-forty  years  in  that 
country,  he  seemed  to  be  sitting  as  in  a  vault  into 

1  Trading  houses. 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       211 

which  during  the  whole  period  not  a  breath  of 
air  bringing  in  Western  civilization  entered. 
"  The  Chinese  were  apparently  unaware  of  the 
existence  of  foreign  nations.  They  seemed  as 
dead  to  the  issues  of  modern  civilization  as  if 
it  were  removed  from  them  by  a  thousand  years." 

To-day  every  window  is  open  and  the  breezes  wonderful 
are  blowing  through  in  every  direction.  We  Development 
shall  have  occasional  thunder-storms.  We  must 
expect  that,  with  these  changed  conditions ;  we 
may  have  a  typhoon  that  will  sweep  some  of  us 
out ;  but  we  shall  never  go  back  to  the  old  condi- 
tions. More  than  one  chapter  would  be  required 
for  a  comprehensive  survey  of  recent  changes  in 
China.  Of  several  of  them  incidental  mention 
has  already  been  made.  They  had  been  vainly 
urged  upon  China  with  varied  iteration  for  half 
a  century.  Ten  years  ago  scarcely  any  of  them 
had  yet  been  more  than  heard  of;  most  of  them 
have  been  definitely  adopted  within  the  past  four 
years,  and  some  of  them  within  a  few  months. 
No  other  country  has  altered  so  much  in  so  short 
a  time  as  the  hitherto  immobile  embodiment  of 
Oriental  fixity. 

The  greatest  change  of  all  is  the  complete  abo-  change  in 

^  .....  Scholastic 

lition  of  a  system  of  examinations  having  a  sane-  ideais 
tion  of  nearly  two  millenniums,  and  the  substi- 
tution of  modern  learning.      Even  compulsory 
education  is  to  be  tried  in  the  metropolitan  prov- 
ince under  Yiian  Shih-kai,  and  if  successful  will 


212  The  Uplift  of  China 

be  extended  throughout  the  empire.      Whether 
we  consider  the  milHons  concerned  or  the  con- 
sequences of  the  step,  it  may  justly  be  regarded 
as  the  most  comprehensive  intellectual  revolution 
in  the  history  of  mankind.      Mental  torpor  has 
been  succeeded  by  alertness  of  mind,  and  of  body 
as  well;  for  in  the  colleges  and  schools,  with 
which  China  now  swarms,  athletics  take  a  promi- 
nent place.      Young  men  who  but  a  few  years 
since  would  have  been  taught  the  proprieties  ac- 
cording to  the  Confucian  "  code  for  mummies," 
are  now  gazed  at  by  thousands  of  excited  specta- 
tors (including  many  high  officials),  making  the 
hundred  yard  dash,  putting  the  shot,  executing 
the  pole-vault,  doing  the  long  jump,  ending  with 
the  tug  of  war,  and  the  singular  spectacle  of 
prizes    presented    by    a    Chinese    lady!      With 
the  flat  cap  and  the  semi-foreign  uniform  has 
come  a  new  scholastic,  a  new  provincial,  a  new 
national     spirit, — the     evolution     of     patriotism 
"  while  you  wait." 
Educational       Collcgcs    for   commcrcc,    engineering,    police, 
and  many  others  are  found  everywhere.      The 
whole  educational  enterprise  of  the  government 
abounds   in   absurdities   and   crudities,    such   as 
opening  provincial  colleges  in  advance  of  inter- 
mediate   or    primary    schools,    and    agricultural 
colleges  with  no  adequate  text-books  or  experi- 
mental farms.     But  the  Chinese  appreciate  learn- 
ing  for   its   own   sake.      They   have   unlimited 


Ferment 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       213 

patience   and   perseverance,   and,   like   the   Jap- 
anese, will  eventually  overcome  all  obstacles. 

Police  reform,  street  cleaning,  arboriculture,  |?;?^'' J^'^'^ 
chambers  of  commerce,  new  manufactures,  in-  provement 
dustrial  expositions,  prison  reform,  telephones, 
and  electric  lighting,  are  impressive  signs  of  the 
new  life  bounding  through  the  national  circula- 
tory system.  Formerly,  whenever  a  Western 
nation  had  some  grievance,  it  was  settled  by  the 
opening  of  a  new  port.  Now,  of  her  own 
motion,  China  opens  them  in  numbers  to  forestall 
and  to  limit  foreign  interference.  Ten  years  ago 
there  was  in  China  one  short  railway.  Now 
many  lines  built  by  Belgian,  British,  French, 
German,  and  Russian  capital,  probably  aggregat- 
ing more  than  3,000  miles  in  length,  are  com- 
pleted. A  considerable  number  of  partly  finished 
routes  are  opened  for  traffic,  while  in  addition 
there  are  a  score  or  more  of  others,  some  pro- 
jected, some  well  under  way,  all  of  which  the 
Chinese,  alive  to  the  enormous  profits  certain  to 
accrue,  intend  to  build  and  to  manage  themselves. 
These  changes  imply  within  a  measurable  period 
a  new  industrial,  manufacturing,  and  commercial 
China. 

Within  nine  years  a  national  postal  system  has    Postal  System 
been   developed   and   extended   to   the   principal 
cities  of  the  eighteen  provinces.     At  present  there 
are  about  two  thousand  offices,  one  being  added 
on  an  average  every  day.      In  1904  the  number 


214 


The  Uplift  of  China 


of  articles  handled  was  663^  millions,  and  the 
following  year  ']'j  millions,  while  the  parcels  in- 
creased in  the  same  period  from  771,000  to  over 
a  million.  The  postal  system  is  an  innovation 
of  great  social,  educational,  and  political  im- 
portance. 
Anti-       Anti-footbinding   reform,   begun   by   mission- 

Footbinding  .  .  **  .  .  ,  .         , 

Reform  aries  generations  ago,  has  withm  the  past  few 
years  made  such  progress,  in  considerable  part 
due  to  the  energy  and  perseverence  of  Mrs. 
Archibald  Little,  the  wife  of  a  British  merchant, 
that  on  the  tenth  anniversary  of  the  meeting  of 
a  society  to  promote  it  (in  November,  1906),  it 
was  disbanded  and  its  work  turned  over  to  an 
influential  Chinese  organization  which  is  taking 
it  up  with  vigor, — a  unique  instance  of  an  impulse 
from  without  enthusiastically  adopted  by  the 
Chinese  themselves. 

A  commission  has  long  been  engaged  in  a  re- 
vision of  the  laws  of  China,  a  difficult  but  indis- 
pensable task  which  can  be  accomplished  only 
gradually. 

Much  more  spectacular,  though  of  far  less 
real  importance,  is  the  projected  introduction  of 
"  constitutional  government,"  as  a  result  of  the 
recent  visit  (1906)  of  imperial  commissioners 
on  a  mission  of  inquiry  to  leading  countries  of 
the  West.  For  such  changes  the  Chinese  are 
as  yet  unprepared,  but  being  in  reality,  although 
not  in  appearance,  among  the  most  democratic 


Revision  of 
La^vs 


Constitutional 
Government 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       215 

peoples  in  the  world,  there  is  no  doubt  that  sooner 
or  later  they  will  secure  self-government. 

A  serious  effort  is  now  being  made  to  put  an  ^p'^;^„„ 
end  to  opium  smoking,*  which  missionaries  have 
been  antagonizing  since  they  first  came  to  China. 
In  Peking  and  Tientsin  opium  dens  are  being 
closed,  inns  and  lodging-houses  having  opium- 
smoking  apparatus  are  forced  to  remove  it,  and 
the  schools  and  public  offices  are  being  purged 
of  opium  smoking  incumbents.  This  reform  will 
probably  prove  the  most  difficult  of  all  undertak- 
ings, and  when  it  shall  have  been  accomplished 
throughout  the  whole  country  it  will  prove  one 
of  the  most  striking  economic  and  moral  re- 
forms of  the  century. 

Into  the  China  of  a  hundred  years  ago  the  ^\?s"3^^;;a,.y 
pioneers  of  missions  came,  but  since  all  that  was  ^""^ 
done  previous  to  the  treaty  of  1842  was  merely 
preparatory,  it  would  scarcely  be  inaccurate  to 
reckon  the  practical  beginning  of  open  evangel- 
istic work  from  that  date.  That  missionaries  have 
been  to  some  extent  subject  to  the  unfortunate 

1  It  is  noteworthy  that  the  decree  ordering  the  discontinuance 
of  the  use  of  opium  was  directly  due  to  missionary  initiative. 
In  May,  1906,  Dr.  H.  C.  Du  Bose  of  Su-chou,  the  President  of 
the  Anti-Opium  League,  had  an  interview  with  the  Governor- 
General  of  the  River  Provinces,  H.  E.  Chou-fu;  and  was  told 
that,  if  a  memorial  signed  by  missionaries  of  all  nationalities 
were  sent  to  him,  he  would  forward  it  to  the  Throne.  Ruled 
sheets  were  sent  to  450  cities  and  the  returns  gave  1,333  signa- 
tures, which  were  bound  in  a  volume  covered  with  yellow  silk, 
and  sent  to  Nanking,  reaching  there  August  19th,  whence  they 
were  forwarded  to  Peking.  The  Imperial  Edict  was  issued 
September  20th.  For  a  translation  of  the  Opium  Edict,  see 
Appendix  E. 


Civilization 


2i6  The  Uplift  of  China 

limitations  and  the  still  more  unhappy  divisions 
of  the  Churches  from  which  they  came,  may  be 
not  merely  admitted  but  emphasized,  for  it  shows 
the  almost  irresistible  tendency  of  actual  mission 
work  to  breadth  of  view  and  substantial  union. 
That  many  mistakes  have  been  made,  sometimes 
due  to  errors  and  occasionally  to  lack  of  judg- 
ment, need  not  be  denied ;  for  it  only  affords  an 
additional  proof  that  the  workers  held  their 
treasure  in  earthen  vessels,  thus  making  it  more 
evident  that  for  whatever  has  been  accomplished 
the  praise  belongs,  not  to  man,  but  to  God. 
Western  During  this  century,  as  has  been  seen,  there 
has  been  a  mighty  impact  of  Western  civiliza- 
tion upon  the  civilization  of  the  East.  In  this, 
commerce,  diplomacy,  and  war,  have  all  had 
their  share  of  influence.  The  establishment  of 
legations  in  Peking,  of  consulates  at  all  the 
opened  ports,  the  pervasive  object-lesson  of  an 
honestly  administered  Chinese  imperial  maritime 
customs  service,  the  illumination  imparted  by 
many  thousand  Occidentals  domiciled  in  China, 
an  able  and  intelligent  foreign  press,  the  visits 
of  Chinese  to  foreign  lands,  and  the  return  of 
students  educated  abroad — all  these  have  been 
factors  in  the  enlightenment  of  China.  It  is  to 
be  remembered  also  that  by  foreign  intercourse 
dark  shadows  have  also  been  thrown,  but  upon 
these  in  this  connection  it  is  unnecessary  to  dwell. 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       217 
Missions  are  then  but  one  among  many  forces  Missions 

.         1        /-^    1         •    1  •  *he  Real 

which  have  been  at  work  m  the  Celestial  empire.  Leavening 
But  many  of  the  other  influences  which  have  been 
mentioned  could  only  be  felt  through  here  and 
there  an  exceptional  man.  All  of  them  combined 
touched  only  the  outer  fringe  of  the  country,  or 
the  banks  of  its  chief  river.  Many  men  other 
than  missionaries  have  greatly  contributed  to 
our  knowledge  of  China  and  its  people,  but  prob- 
ably the  number  of  those  who  have  permanently 
influenced  the  people  of  China  is  small.  Nearly 
all  of  them  have  lived  beside  the  Chinese,  and 
not  among  them,  and  for  this  reason  their  ac- 
quaintance with  the  real  life  of  the  people 
was  of  necessity  partial  and  limited.  Mis- 
sionaries, on  the  other  hand,  have  penetrated 
to  every  part  of  China  and  lived  everywhere, 
in  the  large  cities,  in  market  towns,  and 
in  hamlets.  They  speak  every  dialect.  They 
have  been  a  constant  force,  an  always  growing 
force,  an  increasingly  aggressive  force.  For 
many  years  it  was  an  unintelligent  criticism  that 
their  labors  were  devoid  of  result.  In  1900  the 
same  critics  charged  them  with  having  turned  the 
world  upside  down  and  brought  on  the  Boxer 
earthquake.  In  the  providence  of  God,  Pro- 
testant missions  had  been  established  for  two  full 
generations  before  the  great  transformation  of 
China  began,  in  order  that  the  seeds  sown  beside 
all  waters  might  have  time  to  germinate.      So 


2i8  The  Uplift  of  China 

little  impression  did  decades  of  the  most  labor- 
ious effort  appear  to  produce  on  China,  that  it 
was  not  inaptly  likened  to  an  attempt  to  melt 
a  glacier  by  holding  up  to  it  a  tallow  dip. 

^  ^"^^f  God  What  may  it  be  soberly  claimed  that  Christian 
missions  in  China  have  accomplished?  First 
and  chiefest,  they  have  brought  to  China  a  new 
idea  of  God.  If  the  Chinese  ever  had  the  idea 
of  God  at  all,  it  had  ages  ago  disappeared  like  an 
inscription  on  a  worn  coin.  The  monotheistic 
concept  out-tops  all  other  thoughts.  In  the  ab- 
sence of  it,  the  Chinese  have  worshiped  real  or 
imaginary  heroes,  and  have  been  under  an  in- 
tolerable bondage  to  the  spirits  of  the  dead  and 
to  demons.  Confucian  morality  with  all  its  ex- 
cellences fatally  lacks  the  sanction  of  a  personal 
God  of  righteousness,  holiness,  justice,  goodness, 
and  truth.  To  any  people  there  can  be  no  greater 
gift  than  the  knowledge  of  God  as  a  Father,  lov- 
ing, caring  for,  and  teaching  his  children.  With- 
out the  unity  of  God  there  is  no  necessary  uni- 
formity of  nature,  to  the  comprehension  of  which 
the  Chinese  have  never  had  a  key,  their  discover- 
ies being  apparently  the  result  of  happy  acci- 
dents, and  not  due  to  induction  from  perceived 
laws. 

r„.,     ^^"^       Christianity  has  bestowed  upon  the  Chinese  an 

Conceptions  ^  '^ 

of  Humanity  altogether  new  idea  of  man,  as  by  creation  and 
by  redemption  the  child  of  God.  The  fatherhood 
of  God  involves  the  brotherhood  of  man  through 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       219 

Jesus  Christ,  and  thus  for  the  first  time  the 
classic  dictum  that  "  within  the  four  seas  all  are 
brethren "  has  become  vitalized  with  meaning, 
and  the  relation  between  God  and  man  has  been 
established.  In  China,  as  in  all  Oriental  lands, 
the  individual  is  of  comparatively  little  conse- 
quence; the  family,  the  clan,  society,  are  every- 
thing. Woman  is  unhonored.  At  precisely  the 
points  where  Chinese  social  and  family  life  is 
weakest,  the  immeasurable  blessings  of  Chris- 
tianity are  most  convincingly  evident.  It  digni- 
fies and  ennobles  man  by  revealing  his  individ- 
ual accountability  to  God.  It  elevates  woman, 
sanctions  the  relation  between  husband  and  wife, 
and  glorifies  alike  motherhood  and  childhood. 

Christianity  proves  its  divine  mission  to  China  Spiritual 
by  its  transformation  of  character,  not  in  iso-  formation 
lated  instances  only,  but  upon  a  large  scale  and 
with  lasting  effects.  Gamblers,  heavy  opium 
smokers  like  some  who  in  1900  sealed  with  their 
lives  the  testimony  to  their  reformation,  proud 
scholars,  the  most  hopelessly  ignorant  old  women, 
multitudes  mainly  but  not  exclusively  from  the 
middle  and  the  lower  middle  class  of  society  have 
been  recreated  in  the  temper  and  the  spirit  of  their 
minds  and  have  begun  to  live  a  new  life.  In 
China  as  elsewhere  many  of  the  regions  most  dif- 
ficult to  open,  as  the  Fu-chien  province,  have 
yielded  the  largest  fruit.  The  province  of  Man- 
churia, on  the  other  hand,  where  the  mass  of  the 


220  The  Uplift  of  China 

population  are  immigrants  separated  from  their 
ancient  homes  and  from  their  ancestral  graves, 
have  accepted  Christianity  upon  a  scale  elsewhere 
unexampled, 
statistical       fYiQ  tQ^al   number  of   Protestant  workers   in 

Increase 

1877  was  473,  of  whom  242  were  connected  with 
thirteen  British  societies,  and  210  with  ten  Amer- 
ican and  two  German  organizations.  The  num- 
ber of  Chinese  Christians  was  13,000  in  91  sta- 
tions, with  312  organized  churches.  Thirteen 
years  later  (1890),  the  societies  had  increased  to 
forty,  the  male  missionaries  to  589,  married 
women  391,  and  the  unmarried  women  316,  a 
total  of  1,296.  The  churches  numbered  522,  and 
the  native  Christians  were  nearly  three  times  as 
numerous  as  in  1877  (37,387).  More  than  60 
hospitals  and  44  dispensaries  treated,  in  1889, 
above  348,000  patients.  At  the  close  of  1906,* 
the  total  number  of  societies  had  increased  to 
more  than  seventy ;  the  total  number  of  mission- 
aries was  3,769,  of  whom  1,574  were  men  and 
2,195  women, — a  gain  of  nearly  three  hundred 
per  cent,  since  1890;  native  Christians,  191,985, — 
an  increase  of  five  hundred  per  cent.  But  these 
bald  figures  give  no  impression  of  the  tremendous 
momentum  which  Christianity  has  gained,  and 
which  no  statistical  tables  can  exhibit. 
Possibilities       It    was    oucc    thought   that   the    unemotional 

of  the  Chinese  _  " 

Nature   Chincsc  uaturc  was  unfavorable  to  strong  relig- 

^  For  more  detailed  statistics,  see  Appendix  I. 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       221 

ious  impressions;  but  it  is  now  a  frequent  ob- 
servation that  the  Chinese  are  not  only  as  suscep- 
tible to  spiritual  truths  as  are  Occidentals,  but 
often  much  more  so,  for  the  reason  that  they  have 
not  frittered  away  their  moral  sense  by  resistance 
to  repeated  appeals.  The  wonderful  phenomena 
connected  with  evangelistic  work  in  churches  and 
schools  in  widely  separated  parts  of  China,  as 
well  as  among  Chinese  wholly  outside  of  Chris- 
tian influences,  are  of  great  interest  and  value  as 
evidencing  a  mighty  force  hitherto  wholly  un- 
known. Chinese  evangelists,  tactful,  conse- 
crated, and  of  deep  spiritual  power,  are  more  and 
more  appearing,  whose  influence  will  be  increas- 
ingly felt  among  their  own  people.  Here  is  the 
human  side  of  the  energy  which  is  to  transform 
China. 

The  oral  proclamation  of  the  gospel,  with  a  ^^^  ^^^ 
view  to  the  regeneration  of  individuals,  has  al- 
ways been  the  key-note  of  Protestant  mission- 
ary work.  Amid  great  discouragements,  fiery 
trials,  bitter  disappointments,  this  enterprise  has 
been  steadily  prosecuted,  until  much  of  China  is 
dotted  with  nearly  4,709  twinkling  points  of  light, 
each  representing  a  mission  station  planted  in  the 
cold  and  loveless  Oriental  atmosphere — a  dynamo 
tirelessly  giving  out  in  all  directions  light  and 
heat.  Sometimes,  in  the  midst  of  much  appar- 
ent success,  a  glacial  epoch  has  set  in.  But  lives 
of  blameless  self-sacrifice  eventually  overcome 
prejudice  and  suspicion,  and  in  an  ever-increas- 


222  The  Uplift  of  China 

ing  ratio  there  is  progress.  The  quest  for  re- 
sults is  more  or  less  vain.  Without  ignoring  or 
depreciating  tables  of  statistics,  true  mission 
work  in  China  may  be  said  to  be  indefinitely  be- 
yond and  above  them.  While  they  record  merely 
external  phenomena,  missions  are  introducing  a 
Christian  sociology, — a  new  moral  and  spiritual 
climate. 
Lpte^r^  It  is  by  the  indefatigably  persistent  diffusion 
^^"^  ment  °^  ^^^  literature  that  Christianity  has  largely  pre- 
pared the  way  for  the  new  era  in  China.  Much 
of  the  country  has  been  sown  with  books  and 
tracts,  and  although  multitudes  of  them  seem  to 
accomplish  nothing,  yet  this  is  in  appearance 
only,  for  books  penetrate  where  the  living  voice 
can  never  be  heard.  A  work  like  the  late  Dr. 
Faber's  Ciznlisation  East  and  West  has  been  an 
invaluable  handbook  to  progressive  Chinese,  of- 
ficial and  non-official,  by  showing  upon  what  lines 
China  should  be  reformed.  The  Review  of  the 
Times,  with  its  constant  essays  upon  China  and 
her  neighbors,  and  indeed  upon  all  themes  of  im- 
portance, has  been  a  light  shining  in  a  dark  land. 
Dr.  Allen's  history  of  the  Chinese-Japanese  war, 
Dr.  Richard's  History  of  the  Nineteenth  Century, 
countless  books  and  periodicals,  have  added  each 
its  silent  quota  of  influence.  The  aggregate 
effect  of  this  vast  total  is  beyond  computation. 
The       As  we  have  seen,  toward  breaking  down  the 

Medical     ...  .   '  ° 

Lever  initial  walls  of  prejudice,  no  agency  can  compete 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       223 

with  the  hospital  and  dispensary,  which,  though 
at  first  often  bitterly  antagonized,  eventually  win 
their  way  to  the  favor  of  peasant  and  of  prince. 
Here  also  statistics  are  merely  the  stuffing  of  the 
dried  skin  of  truth,  but  what  must  be  the  value 
of  340  fully  qualified  foreign  physicians  with 
their  native  assistants,  giving  in  1906,  in  461 
hospitals  and  dispensaries,  1,125,422  treatments? 
Every  orphanage,  every  school  for  the  blind, 
every  leper  refuge,  all  reaching  down  to  the 
defective  and  the  dependent  classes,  are  testi- 
monies to  a  new  spirit  introduced  from  without, 
which  is  not  only  making  itself  felt,  but  is  win- 
ning for  itself  the  sincere  tribute  of  imitation. 

The  educational  activities  of  missions  in  China  l°'^"f„^^,^ 
have  been  incessant.  Of  the  fourteen  institutions  Propaganda 
of  college  grade,  twelve  are  American,  exhibit- 
ing the  emphasis  which  Americans  almost  in- 
variably place  upon  this  agency.  The  total  num- 
ber of  pupils  at  present  under  instruction,  in  mis- 
sionary colleges  and  schools  in  China,  is  53,293. 
From  the  days  of  Dr.  S.  R.  Brown,  whose  early 
beginnings  in  Macao  and  Hongkong  produced 
a  few  men  who  became  leaders  in  China,  down 
to  the  present  day,  the  potency  of  this  instru- 
ment, upon  which  the  perpetuation  and  expan- 
sion of  the  Church  in  China  depends,  has  been 
recognized.  The  education  of  Chinese  girls  in 
mission  schools  was  but  yesterday  regarded  by 
nearly  all  Chinese  with  amusement  tinged  with 


224  The  Uplift  of  China 

ridicule.  Yet  so  great  is  the  change  that  almost 
before  the  fully  developed  woman's  colleges  can 
be  acclimated  in  China,  they  have  become  the 
ideal  of  the  Chinese  also.  It  was  at  the  especial 
command  of  the  empress  dowager  that  the  im- 
perial commissioners  visited  Wellesley  College, 
to  witness  for  themselves  what  has  been  done  by 
and  for  American  women,  and  to  learn  what 
must  be  done  in  China.  There  are  already  signs 
that  the  impending  education  and  elevation  of 
the  nearly  two  hundred  millions  of  Chinese  wo- 
men will  impart  to  the  national  development  such 
an  impetus  as  has  never  before  been  known  ; 
and  humanly  speaking  it  will  have  been  largely 
brought  about  through  the  work  and  influence 
of  Christian  women  in  China. 
China's  Debt        Missionaries  in  China  have  studied  the  country, 

to  the  •" 

Missionaries  the  pcoplc,  and  the  language.  They  have  ex- 
amined Chinese  literature,  and  have  made  com- 
pendious dictionaries  of  the  language  and  of 
nearly  every  important  dialect.  They  have  care- 
fully investigated  its  religions  in  all  their  aspects, 
and  the  results  of  all  these  labors  have  been  freely 
given  to  China  and  to  the  world.  But  their  great 
task  has  been  to  preach  Christ  and  to  explain 
Christianity.  The  knowledge  which  they  have 
imparted  has  penetrated  to  the  palace  of  the  em- 
peror, to  the  yamens  of  the  highest  officials,  and 
to  the  dwellings  of  the  poor.  This  is  evidenced 
by  the  allusions  to  Christian  teachings  met  with 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       225 

in  the  native  press,  as  well  as  by  volumes  con- 
cerning other  than  Chinese  religions  now  and 
again  put  forth  by  those  occupying  the  highest 
official  positions.  Some  of  these  works  exhibit 
a  surprising  familiarity,  not  only  with  the  Bible, 
but  with  Church  history,  and  a  friendliness  of 
tone  which  ten  years  ago  would  never  have  been 
shown.  The  uncounted  lives  of  Chinese  Chris- 
tians sacrificed  in  the  convulsion  of  1900,  the 
many  missionary  martyrs,  consecrated  men, 
heroic  women,  and  tender  children,  have  not 
been — will  not  be — without  result  in  the  future 
regeneration  of  the  empire.  Without  as  yet  ac- 
cepting Christianity,  China  is  now  learning  from 
Christian  lands,  and  having  entered  upon  this 
course  must  of  necessity  do  so  more  and  more. 

The  3,769  men  and  women  in  the  Protestant  Missionary 
foreign  mission  ranks  in  China  might  all  be  gath- 
ered into  a  single  modern  auditorium.  Scattered 
throughout  the  empire  they  are  the  chief  of  stafif, 
the  captains  and  the  generals  of  a  mighty  army. 
Collectively  they  represent  an  accumulation  of 
knowledge  and  experience  concerning  China  and 
the  Far  East  not  elsewhere  to  be  matched.  They 
are,  in  an  important  sense,  interpreters  of  the 
West  to  the  East  and  of  the  East  to  the  West. 
They  constitute  an  intelligent,  a  sympathetic,  and 
a  permanent  body  of  mediators  between  the  two. 


226  The  Uplift  of  China 

Prepared       China   has  always  been   the   largest,   and   its 
Leaders   peculiar  conditions  will  continue  to  make  it  the 

Needed     ^ 

most  important  mission  field  in  the  world.  There 
is  a  deep  need  of  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit 
of  God  all  over  the  land  upon  the  hearers  of  the 
gospel,  and  not  less  upon  the  readers  of  Christian 
books.  The  profoundest  need  of  the  Christian 
Church  in  China  is  such  an  infilling  of  God's 
Spirit  as  shall  tit  it  for  the  great  task  of  evangel- 
izing the  empire.  It  has  already  among  its  lead- 
ers many  noble  men  and  women,  but  as  yet  they 
are  relatively  few.  To  train  the  coming  race  of 
Chinese  civil  and  mining  engineers,  electricians, 
railway  builders  and  managers,  by  whom  the 
empire  is  to  be  developed,  required  experts  from 
Western  lands.  It  is  not  less  so  in  the  far  deeper 
mining  and  higher  building  of  the  Church  of  God 
in  China.  There  is  not  now  a  general  summons 
to  "  all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men  "  to  enter 
China,  but  only  to  the  best,  physically,  intellec- 
tually, spiritually.  The  call  is  for  men  and 
women  of  an  evangelistic  temper  and  spirit  to 
do  among  the  growing  churches  of  China  the 
work  which  was  done  by  the  leaders  mentioned  in 
the  Book  of  Acts,  a  work  of  inspiration  and  of 
uplift.  Long  before  they  know  enough  of  the 
language  to  enter  upon  it,  such  men  and  such 
women  will  find  their  field. 
Thor"/°h  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  consecrated  and  thoroughly 
Equipment  qualified  teachers,  professors,  and  association  sec- 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       227 

retaries,  for  schools  and  colleges  already  exist- 
ing, as  well  as  for  the  great  union  colleges  which 
are  yet  to  be — perhaps  one  in  every  province,  per- 
haps a  great  Christian  university  for  all  China. 
At  present  the  drift  among  the  young  students  is 
overwhelmingly  toward  the  dazzling  opportuni- 
ties afforded  by  the  new  China.  The  need  of  a 
strong  personal  influence  upon  them,  by  wise 
men  and  winning  women  from  Christian  lands, 
is  one  of  the  most  imperative  anywhere  to  be 
found.  There  is  an  unceasing  demand  for  skilful 
physicians,  men  and  women,  not  to  conduct  hos- 
pitals and  dispensaries  merely,  but  to  introduce 
into  China  the  new  medicine  with  Christian  acces- 
sories, one  of  the  wisest,  sanest,  most  hopeful  of 
enterprises.'  There  is  urgent  need  for  men  and 
women  called  of  the  Lord  to  help  prepare  the  new 
Christian  and  general  literature  for  the  illumina- 
tion of  hundreds  of  millions  of  minds  and  hearts. 
As  yet,  not  one-half  of  one  per  cent,  of  the  books 
which  ought  to  be  provided  has  been  produced. 
Is  there  elsewhere  any  call  like  this?  In  every 
part  of  the  vast  field  there  is  a  demand  for  strong 
and  wise  all-round  missionary  statesmen,  to  ad- 
vise, control,  and  guide  in  the  difficult  emergen- 
cies always  arising.  Such  men  must  indeed  be 
trained,  but  with  the  right  material  under  right 
conditions  they  will  be  developed.  In  every  mis- 
sion there  is  great  need  of  able  and  experienced 


228  The  Uplift  of  China 

business  men,  to  promote  efficiency  and  to  elimi- ' 
nate  waste. 
Call  for       How  is  it  that  American  missions  have  rela- 

Volunteers  ...  , 

tively  so  few  self-supporting  missionaries  work- 
ing, not  independently,  but  coordinately  with 
others?  In  each  department  of  activity  their 
numbers  should  be  greatly  increased.  The 
young  men  and  young  women  who  are  needed 
are  those  who  have  first  been  infilled  by  the  Spirit 
of  God.  They  must  know  their  Bibles  that  they 
may  be  able  to  wield  the  sword  of  the  Spirit. 
They  must  know  how  to  pray,  and  must  have 
unhmited  faith  in  this  mightiest  of  weapons. 
They  must  be  men  and  women  of  vision — "  vis- 
ionaries "  they  will  be  termed — of  the  pattern  of 
those  who  in  1806  knelt  under  the  Williamstown 
haystack,  undaunted  by  the  indolent  torpor  of  the 
Church  or  the  alert  hostility  of  the  world.  They 
must  have  at  least  some  assimilated  and  funded 
knowledge  of  what  has  been  done  toward  es- 
tablishing the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth,  and  of 
the  vast  work  which  yet  remains  undone  and  not 
begun.  Two  generations  ago  such  knowledge 
was  exceptional,  now,  thanks  to  the  mission  study 
classes,  it  is  common.  They  should  be  men  and 
women  who  are  not  anxious  lest  they  be  not 
Kind  of  prominent,  or  even  lest  they  be  altogether  un- 
N°eeded  known.  They  should  be  willing  to  subordinate 
the  insubordinate  personal  element,  to  esteem 
others  better  than  themselves,  and  even,  if  need 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       229 

be,  to  work  under  others.  They  should  know 
men  and  how  to  approach  and  win  them.  They 
should  have  had  actual  experience  of  some  form 
of  actual  work  before  venturing  to  spread  their 
unfledged  wings  in  Oriental  gales.  Having  once 
for  all  faced  the  question  of  a  life-work,  and  hav- 
ing decided  it  intelligently  and  conscientiously  in 
the  light  of  the  Word  of  God,  the  call  of  God,  and 
by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  will  be  in  no  danger  of 
abandoning  it  without  as  clear  a  call  to  leave  as 
they  had  to  enter  it.  They  should  have  good 
health,  and  be  able  to  pass  the  examination  of 
any  life  insurance  company.  They  should  be 
active  in  mind,  versatile  and  adaptable.  "  There 
are  very  few  such  young  people,"  some  will  say. 
There  are  unlimited  numbers  of  them — or,  if  not, 
there  should  be.  In  other  lines  of  enterprise,  the 
demand  creates  the  supply.  The  man  that  could 
do  great  things  at  home,  in  strong  competition 
with  hosts  of  others,  may  do  much  greater  things 
abroad,  where  there  is  no  competition  at  all.  Not 
until  the  best  young  men  and  women  of  the 
Christian  Church  recognize  the  magnitude  and 
the  urgency  of  the  work,  to  do  which  the  Church 
was  by  her  Master  set  apart,  but  which  she  is 
visibly  not  doing,  will  the  anemic  life  of  that 
Church  be  replaced  by  the  glow  of  returning 
health. 


230  The  Uplift  of  China 

^Fo'V'fnvest^  In  all  the  varied  departments  already  noted 
Influent  there  is  indefinite  scope  for  young  men  and  young 
women  of  tact,  skill,  and  consecration.  No  one 
is  wise  enough  to  forecast  the  future,  yet  it  is 
altogether  probable  that  the  door  of  opportunity 
may  not  always  be  open.  It  is  not  a  call  to  sacri- 
fice, but  to  privilege;  to  the  most  permanently 
productive  investment  of  influence,  and  to  the 
dedication  of  the  highest  powers  to  the  mightiest 
task  yet  remaining  to  the  Christian  Church. 
Unless  to  every  reader  it  be  a  call  to  earnest 
prayer  for  the  regeneration  of  China  this  book 
will  have  failed  of  its  purpose.  "  And  the  teach- 
ers that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of 
the  firmament ;  and  they  that  turn  many  to  right- 
eousness as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever." 


QUESTIONS  ON   CHAPTER  VIII 

Aim  :  To  Realize  why  China  now  Presents  the 
Greatest  Call  that  has  Ever  Come  to  the 
Christian  Church 

1.  How  does  China  compare  with  the  other  un- 
evangelized  nations  of  the  earth  in  material 
resources  ? 

2.  How  does  she  compare  in  vastness  of  popula- 
tion? 

3.  How  do  the  Chinese  compare  with  other  non- 
Christian  peoples  in  the  desirability  of  their 
race  traits? 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       231 

4.  In  view  of  all  this,  what  will  probably  be  the 
future  position  of  China  relative  to  the  other 
nations  ? 

5.*  What  does  the  introduction  of  Western  in- 
dustrial methods  promise  for  China  as  com- 
pared with  other  non-Christian  nations? 

6.*  How  will  Chinese  character  be  affected  by  new 
freedom  in  family  and  social  life? 

7.  What  possibilities  of  Chinese  character  do  you 
think  the  best  features  of  the  Chinese  religions 
indicate  ? 

8.  What  limitations  do  these  religions  impose  on 
Chinese  character? 

9.  Has  greater  Christian  earnestness  and  ability 
been  spent  on  any  other  non-Christian  field? 

10.  Do  you  know  of  any  field  where  the  agencies 
already  in  operation  give  the  Christian  Church 
greater  leverage? 

11.  Do  you  know  of  any  field  where  the  problems 
awaiting  solution  have  more  significance  for 
the  future? 

12.*  Arrange  the  recent  changes  in  what  seem  to 
you  the  order  of  their  missionary  importance. 
Give  reasons  for  your  view. 

13.*  What  will  be  some  of  the  effects  on  the  nation 
of  the  new  education?  What  of  the  postal 
system.  What  of  the  anti-foot-binding  cru- 
sade? 

14.  Do  you  think  that  there  is  now  any  possibility 
that  China  will  revert  to  her  old  ways?  Give 
reasons  for  your  view. 

15.  Have  changes  of  such  importance  ever  affected 
so  vast  a  population  in  so  brief  a  time? 

16.*  Will  the  new  material  changes  strengthen  or 
weaken  the  Chinese  social  and  moral  forces 
already  existing? 


232  The  Uplift  of  China 

17.*  How  will  the  diffusion  of  education  affect 
these  forces? 

18.*  How  will  the  entrance  of  Western  industrial 
methods  affect  them? 

19.*  What  sort  of  moral  forces  will  be  needed  in 
Chinese   society   under   the   new  conditions? 

20.*  Through  what  agencies  do  you  think  the 
needed  moral  forces  can  best  be  introduced 
into  Chinese  society? 

21.  How  do  other  agencies  compare  in  your  mind 
with  those  of  missionary  work? 

22.*  What  is  the  special  value  of  Christian  literature 
at  this  time?  Of  medical  work?  Of  educa- 
tional work? 

23.  Why  do  you  think  the  missionaries  exercise 
the  influence  that  they  do? 

24.*  From  a  comparison  of  statistics  and  from  other 
considerations,  what  do  you  think  of  the  pros- 
pect for  results  in  China  in  the  next  fifty 
years  ? 

25.  Compare  this  with  other  calls  now  before  the 
Christian  Church. 

26.*  State  as  impressively  as  you  can  the  oppor- 
tunity of  the  present  in  China. 

27.  What  claim  has  this  opportunity  on  your 
money  and  prayer  and  life? 

References  for  Advanced  Study. — Chapter  VHI 

I.     Character  of  Native  Converts. 

Brown :  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  268-273. 
Gibson :  Mission  Problems  and  Mission  Methods 
in  South  China,  X. 

Henry:  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon,  XIX,  XX. 
Nevius :  China  and  the  Chinese,  XXV. 
Soothill :  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  VH. 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       233 

II.    Heroism  of  Native  Converts. 

Brown:  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  273-279. 
Headland:  Chinese    Heroes,    30-51,    105-113,    121- 

185. 

Ketler :  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu,  XVII. 

Pigott:  Faithful  Unto  Death,  XL 

III.    Reforms. 

Brown:  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  XXVII. 
Chang  Chih  Tung:  China's   Only  Hope,   Part   i, 
IX,  Part  2,  III,  VII,  XI. 
Gorst:  China,  XXII,  XXIII. 
Holcombe:  The  Real  Chinese  Question,  XII. 
Newspapers  and   magazines   should   also  be  con- 
sulted for  recent  reforms. 

IV.     Testimonies  of  Statesmen  and  Travelers. 

Bishop:  The      Yangtze      Valley      and      Beyond, 

XXXIX. 

Denby:  China  and  Her  People,  Vol.   i,  XVII. 

Geil :  A  Yankee  on  the  Yangtze,  II. 

Hardy:  John    Chinaman   at    Home,    XXXI. 

Holcombe:  The  Real  Chinese  Question,  VI. 

Liggins:  The    Great   Value    and    the    Success    of 

Foreign  Missions,  55-70. 

Speer:  Missionary       Principles       and       Practice, 

XXXV. 


APPENDIXES 


236 


Appendix  A  237 


APPENDIX  A 

The  Orthography  and   Pronunciation   of   Chinese 

Names 

There  is  no  entirely  satisfactory  method  of  repre- 
senting all  Chinese  sounds  in  roman  letters.  Further- 
more, in  different  parts  of  the  empire  many  of  those 
sounds  materially  vary.  Early  writers  on  China  adopted 
the  French  spelling  and  pronunciation.  Those  who 
have  followed  have  too  often  written — as  travelers  still 
do — every  man  that  which  is  right  in  his  own  ears. 
Within  the  last  forty  years,  however,  the  system  of 
romanization  of  Sir  Thomas  Wade  may  be  said  to 
have  become  definitely  established,  and  is  indeed  the 
only  standard.  As  with  any  system  there  are  infelicities, 
but  its  general  adoption  in  China  renders  advisable  its 
use  out  of  China  as  well.  It  should  be  studied  by  the 
aid  of  the  appended  key  to  pronunciation  borrowed 
from  Professor  Beach's  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang. 
The  vicious  and  intolerable  mispronunciation  of  Chinese 
names  now  generally  current  ought  thus  to  be  gradually 
corrected. 

A  few  observations  should  be  made  on  some  excep- 
tions to  the  use  of  Wade's  system,  and  on  the  division 
and  hyphenation  of  Chinese  names.  The  names  of  a 
few  Chinese  cities  have  a  well-recognized  notation 
which  it  would  be  affectation  to  attempt  to  alter.  It 
is  as  out  of  place  to  insist  upon  writing  Kuang-chou  fu 
for  Canton,  or  T'ien-ching  for  Tientsin,  as  to  set  down 
Napoli  and  Bruxelles  for  Naples  and  Brussels.  There 
are  other  words  in  which  it  is  likewise  inexpedient  to 
sacrifice    intelligibility    to    mechanical    uniformity.      In 


238  Appendix  A 

central  China  a  final  letter  is  often  dropped,  and  thus 
grew  up  the  notation  Pekin  and  Nankin,  instead  of 
Peking  and  Nanking,  which  should  always  be  used. 
There  is  an  aspirate  usually  marked  by  an  inverted 
apostrophe,  as  T'ai  P'ing. 

The  names  of  cities  should  not  be  written  as  one 
word — e.  g.,  Paotingfu,  but  separately  with  or  without 
capitals,  either  Pao  Ting  Fu  or  Pao-ting  fu ;  never 
Pao-ting-fu.  The  first  two  syllables  are  related  in 
meaning  (Guarding  Tranquillity),  while  the  third  shows 
the  rank  of  the  city  as  prefectural  (governing  a  group 
of  county-seats). 

The  surname  precedes  the  name  and  should  always 
be  separately  written  without  the  hyphen.  If  the  per- 
sonal name  has  two  characters  they  may  be  written 
separately,  or  better  connected  by  a  hyphen.  These 
principles  may  be  illustrated  in  the  three  syllables  con-, 
noting  the  designation  of  China's  best  known  modern 
statesmen.  Do  not  write  Lihungchang;  or  Li-hung- 
chang;  or  Li-Hung-Chang;  but  either  Li  Hung  Chang, 
or  (better)  Li  Hung-chang. 

a  as  in  father  i  as  in  pin,  when  before  n 

ai  as  in  aisle  and  ng 

ao  as  ow  in  now  ia  as  eo  in  geology 

*ch  as  y  in  /ar  iao  as  e  ou  in  me  out 

ch'  as  in  c/iange  ie  as  in  siesta 

e  as  in  p^rch  *ih  as  er  in  ov^r 

e  in  eh,  en,  as  in  yet,  wh^M  iu  as  eu  in  }e\iu,  when  h 

ei  as  ey  in  wh^;y  is  omitted 

*hs  as  hss  in  hissing,  when  */  as  the  first  r  in  regular 

the  first  i  is  omitted  *k  as  g  in  game 

i  as  in  machine,   when  it  k'  as  k 

stands   alone   or   at   the  ng  as  in  sing 

end  of  a   word  *o  as  oa  in  boa-constrictor 


Appendix  A  239 

ou  as  in  thoMgh  ua  as  oe  0  in  sho^  on 

*p  as  b  uai  as  o  ey  in  two  eyes 

p'  as  p  uei  as  ivay 

rh  as  rr  in  burr  ui  as  ^wy  in  screwy 

ss  as  in  hijj  *«  as  final  a  in  America 

*/  as  d  *M  as  French  u  or  German 

f'  as  f  il 

*ts  as  (fj  in  pads  *ua  as  French  m  plus  a  in 

//  as  in  cats  an 

*ts  as  ds  in  pac^j  *m^  as  French  u  plus  ^  in 

tz'  as  ^.J  in  cafj  y^t 

«  as  00  in  too 

*  Those  thus  marked  have  no  close  English  equiva- 
lents. Consonants  followed  by  an  aspirate  (')  are 
almost  like  the  same  in  English ;  the  same  consonants 
without  the  aspirate  are  more  difficult  to  correctly  pro- 
nounce. 


240  Appendix  B 


APPENDIX  B 
Bibliography 

Instead  of  an  exhaustive  bibliography,  it  has  seemed  de- 
sirable to  print  a  selected  list  of  books  with  annotations.  [Not 
arranged  alphabetically.] 

Reference  Books 

Williams,  S.  Wells.  The  Middle  Kingdom.  2  Vols. 
(Second  Edition  '83).  Charles  Scribner's  Sons, 
New  York.     Illustrated.     $9.00. 

The  standard  reference  work  in  English.  The  chapters  on 
government,  literature,  religions,  and  history  are  especially 
valuable. 

Ball,   J.    Dyer.      Things   Chinese.      Charles   Scribner's 

Sons,  New  York.     $4.00. 

A  series  of  articles  on  a  wide  range  of  subjects  arranged 
alphabetically. 

Beach,  Harlan  P.  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang.  Stu- 
dent Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Missions, 
New   York.     Illustrated.     50  cents. 

A  concise  summary  of  China  and  missionary  work.  Con- 
tains a  valuable  pronouncing  vocabulary  of  Chinese  names  and 
stations. 

Country  and  People 

Smith,  Arthur  H.      Chinese  Characteristics.      Fleming 

H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.      Illustrated.     $2.00. 

The  best  work  on  the  characteristics  of  the  Chinese  by  a 
judicial  and  truthful  observer  and  illuminating  writer.  A 
most  entertaining  and   readable  book.       [Editors.] 

Smith,  Arthur  H.  Village  Life  in  China.  Fleming  H. 
Revell  Co.,  New  York.     Illustrated.     $2.00. 

A  description  of  village  life  in  north  China,  its  institutions, 
public  characters,  and  family  life.  The  best  account  of  Chinese 
social   life  that  has   ever  been  written.       [Editors.] 


Appendix  B  241 

Holcombe,  Chester.  The  Real  Chinaman.  Dodd,  Mead 
&  Co..  New  York.     Illustrated.     $2.00. 

A  valuable  and  very  readable  statement  of  the  Chinaman,  as 
he  really  is,  by  an  unbiased  and  efficient  writer. 

Holcombe,  Chester.  The  Real  Chinese  Question.  Dodd, 
Mead  &  Co.,  New  York.     Illustrated.     $1.50. 

Written  by  one  who  was  for  years  closely  connected  with 
Chinese  life  as  a  diplomat.  The  author  handles  the  Chinese 
questions   with   a    master   hand. 

Martin,  W.  A.  P.  A  Cycle  of  Cathay:  China,  North 
and  South.  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York. 
Illustrated.     $2.00. 

Reminiscences  covering  nearly  fifty  years  by  one  of  the  oldest 
living  foreigners  in  China,  ex-president  of  the  Imperial  Uni- 
versity. 

Denby,  Charles.  China  and  Her  People.  2  Vols.  L.  C. 
Page  &  Co.,  Boston.     Illustrated.     $3.00 

An  account  of  China  and  her  people,  with  an  excellent  chap- 
ter on  Foreign  Missions,  by  a  statesman  who  served  thirteen 
years  as  a  United  States  Minister  to  China. 

Little,  Mrs.  Archibald.  Intimate  China.  C.  L.  Bowman 
&  Co.,  New  York.     Illustrated.     $5.00. 

An  attractively  written  description  of  life  in  various  parts 
of  China,  by  the  wife  of  a  British  merchant,  who  had  a  special 
opportunity     for    observation. 

Hart,  Virgil  C.  Western  China.  Houghton,  Mifflin  & 
Co.,    Boston.      Illustrated.      $2.00. 

Describes  a  journey  from  Han-k'ou  to  the  great  Buddhist 
center.  Mount  Omei.  Although  written  twenty  years  ago,  it 
is   one  of  the  standard   works   on   western   China. 


242  Appendix  B 

Fielde,  Adelaide.  A  Corner  of  Cathay.  The  Macmil- 
lan  Co.,  New  York.    Illustrated.    $3.00. 

A  series  of  sketches  of  life,  customs,  and  ideas  in  the  Swatau 
region. 

Lee,  Yan  Phou.  When  I  Was  a  Boy  in  China.  Loth- 
rop  Publishing  Co.,  Boston.     Portrait.     60  cents. 

A  brief  autobiography  of  one  who  is  a  native  of  China, 
now  in  America.  One  of  the  most  attractive  books  to  place  in 
the   hands    of   the   ordinary   reader. 

Brown,  Arthur  J.  New  Forces  in  Old  China.  Fleming 
H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.     Illustrated.     $1.50. 

An  analysis  of  the  commercial,  political,  and  missionary 
forces  that  are  contributing  toward  the  uplift  of  the  nation, 
by  a   keen   observer  and   entertaining   writer. 

Hardy,  E.  J.  John  Chinaman  at  Home.  Charles  Scrib- 
ner's  Sons,  New  York.     Illustrated.     $2.50  net. 

Written  by  one  who  was  a  chaplain  of  the  British  forces  at 
Hongkong  for  a  number  of  years.  Describes  in  interesting  style 
the  Chinese,  and  gives  an  account  of  a  number  of  journeys. 

Special  Subjects 

Chang  Chih  Tung.  China's  Only  Hope.  Translated  by 
S.  I.  Woodbridge.  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New 
York.     Portrait.     75  cents. 

A  trumpet-call  to  the  nation  written  ten  years  ago.  A  book 
that   has    exerted    an    immense   influence. 

Douglas,  Robert  K.  China.  (Story  of  the  Nations 
series.)  G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons,  New  York.  Illus- 
trated.    $1.50. 

A  history  of  China,  giving  special  attention  to  the  last  three 
centuries.      Rather    anti-Chinese    in    tone. 


Appendix  B  243 

Martin,  W.  A.  P.  The  Lore  of  Cathay;  or  The  Intel- 
lect of  China.  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New 
York.     Illustrated.     $2.50. 

Dealing  with  the  commerce,  sciences,  literature,  religion, 
education,  and  history.  Written  after  fifty  years  of  diligent 
study. 

Jernigan,  T.  R.  China  in  Law  and  Commerce.  The 
Macmillan  Co.,  New  York.     $2.00. 

Probably  the  best  statement  of  the  laws  of  China  and  their 
relation  to  commerce,  written  by  one  who  was  for  years  a 
representative   of  the   United    States   government. 

Lewis,  Robert  E.  The  Educational  Conquest  of  the 
Far  East.  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York. 
Illustrated.     $1.00. 

A  statement  of  educational  conditions  in  China  and  Japan, 
written  by  one  who  is  sympathetic  in  his  attitude  to  the  C>cci- 
dent  and  the  Orient.  Although  conditions  have  changed  since 
this  was  written,  it  is  still  the  best  statement  on  this  subject 
in    the    English   language. 

McNabb,  R.  L.  The  Women  of  the  Middle  Kingdom. 
Jennings  &  Graham,  Cincinnati.  Illustrated.  75 
cents. 

A  brief  statement  of  the  needs  and  present  opportunities  for 
missionary   work   among   the   women   of   China. 


Religions 

Douglas,  Robert  K.     Confucianism  and  Taoism.      E.  S. 
Gorham,  New  York.     Map.     75  cents. 

One   of   the    most   satisfactory   statements   of   the    teachings    of 
China's   indigenous    religions    to   be   found    in   brief   compass. 


244  Appendix  B 

Legge,  James.    The  Religions  of  China.    Charles  Scrib- 
ncr's  Sons,  New  York.     $1.50. 

Four  lectures  delivered  on  Confucianism  and  Taoism,  includ- 
ing a  comparison  with  Christianity  by  one  of  the  ablest  Eng- 
lish   authorities. 

Beal,    S.      Buddhism    in    China.      E.    S.    Gorham,    New 
York.     Map.     75  cents. 

An  account  of  the  introduction  and  history  of  Buddhism  in 
China,  and  the  most  valuable  statement  of  the  northern  view 
of   Buddha  and  his  teaching. 


Missions 

Soothill,  W.  E.  A  TjT)ical  Mission  in  China.  Fleming 
H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.     Illustrated.     $1.50. 

Mission  problems  and  methods  discussed  by  one  who  has  had 
wide  experience,  and  who  has  a  keen  sense  of  the  needs  of 
China.  It  contains  much  valuable  information  on  the  social 
and  religious  life  of  the  Chinese. 

Nevius,  J.  L.  China  and  the  Chinese.  Presbyterian 
Board  of  Publication,  Philadelphia.  Illustrated. 
75  cents. 

Although  published  several  years  ago,  it  is  one  of  the  best 
accounts  of   China  and  missionary  work. 

Gibson,  J.  Campbell.  Mission  Problems  and  Mission 
Methods  in  South  China.  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co., 
New  York.     Illustrated.     $1.50. 

An  exceedingly  well  written  volume,  treating  missionary  prob- 
lems, their  failures,  their  successes,  and  achievements,  in  a 
scientific  and  statesmanlike  manner. 


Appendix  B  245 

Ross,  John.  Mission  Methods  in  Manchuria.  Fleming 
H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.    Illustrated.    $1.00  net. 

A  very  suggestive  discussion  of  the  methods  of  the  senior 
missionary  of  the  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland  in  Man- 
churia. 

Biographies 

Bryson,  Mrs.  Mary  I.  John  Kenneth  Mackenzie,  Med- 
ical Missionary  to  China.  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co., 
New  York,     illustrated.     $1.50. 

A  splendidly  written  account  of  a  most  spiritual  medical  mis- 
sionary who  was  made  famous  by  becoming  physician  to  the 
family  of  Li  Hung-chang. 

Lovett,  Richard.  James  Gilmour  of  Mongolia.  Flem- 
ing H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.    Illustrated.    $1.75. 

Compiled  from  letters,  diaries,  and  other  sources,  and  written 
in  a  most  charming  manner. 

Brown,  O.  E.  and  Anna  M.  Life  and  Letters  of  Laura 
Askew  Haygood.  Publishing  House  of  M.  E. 
Church,  South,  Nashville.     Illustrated.     $1.00. 

A  full  account  of  one  of  China's  leading  woman  missionaries 
who   was   prominent    in    educational    work. 

Beach,  Harlan  P.  Princely  Men  in  the  Heavenly  King- 
dom. Young  People's  Missionary  Movement, 
New  York.     Illustrated.     50  cents. 

Interesting  and  instructive  biographical  sketches  of  Morrison, 
Mackenzie,  Gilmour,  Nevius,  Mackay,  and  Princely  Martyrs  of 
China's   Spiritual   Renaissance. 

Miner,  Luella,  Editor.  Two  Heroes  of  Cathay.  Flem- 
ing H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.    Illustrated.    $1.00. 

A  thrilling  story,  as  told  by  themselves,  of  two  heroes  of 
the  Boxer  uprising.  They  are  now  students  in  America,  and 
one  is  a  direct  descendant  of  the  great  Confucius. 


246  Appendix  B 

Taylor,  Mrs.  Howard.  Pastor  Hsi.  Fleming  H.  Revell 
Co.,  New  York.     Illustrated.     $1.00. 

A  most  remarkable  account  of  one  of  China's  foremost  native 
leaders.  "  It  is  an  absorbing  story  of  a  unique  character  in 
a  thrilling  time." 

Speer,  Robert  E.  Memorial  of  Horace  Tracy  Pitkin. 
Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.  Portrait. 
$1.00. 

The  account  of  an  active  student  volunteer  in  the  home  land, 
and   his  brief  period   of  work  and  martyrdom   in   China. 

Thompson,  R.  Wardlaw.  Griffith  John.  A.  C.  Arm- 
strong &  Son,  New  York.     Illustrated.     $2.00. 

The  story  of  fifty  years  of  mission  work  of  Griffith  John,  one 
of  the  foremost  missionaries  of  China  to-day. 


Appendix  C  247 


APPENDIX  C 

List  of  Thirteen  Large  Cities  ^ 

Chinese  cities  are  discriminated  as  fu  (called  by  for-    The  Cities  of 

.         China 
eigners  prefectural)  ;  choti  (sub-prefectural)  ;  and  listen 

(district,  or  county).  (The  t'ing  is  relatively  unim- 
portant, and  may  be  disregarded.)  Each  fu  governs 
two  or  more  cities  of  the  lower  rank.  Some  chou 
cities  also  govern  hsicns,  thus  being  virtually  prefect- 
ural. It  is  important  to  remember  that  the  title  of  a 
city  (as  e.  g.,  Pao-ting  fu)  may  refer  to  the  space 
within  the  walls  with  the  suburbs  (as  with  us),  or  it 
may  denote  the  entire  area  governed  by  the  magistrate 
of  that  city.  In  this  sense  cities,  towns,  and  villages, 
are  rightly  said  to  be  "  in  "  another  city. 

It  is  desirable  to  familiarize  the  name  and  position    ^f"^  Cities 

„,  .  .  .  -,.,,.,  Characterized 

of  at  least  a  few  Chmese  cities,  of  which  thirteen  have 
been  selected  for  brief  characterization.  There  are  in 
the  eighteen  provinces  about  1,677  walled  cities.^  The 
number   of  treaty  ports   is   at  present   something  over 

^^  Population    based    upon    Statesman's    Year-Book,    1906. 

"  It  might  naturally  be  supposed  that  nothing  would  be  easier 
than  to  ascertain  the  exact  number  of  "  administrative  cities  " 
in  China,  but  in  reality  it  is  impossible  to  speak  with  absolute 
certainty.  Methods  of  enumeration  do  not  appear  to  be  the 
same,  and  "official"  lists  disagree.  Prefectural  cities  (fu),  of 
which  in  the  eighteen  provinces  there  are  181,  should  be 
omitted,  since  they  are  also  enumerated  as  counties  (hsien). 
The  province  of  Sheng-ching  is  sometimes  included  in  China 
Proper,  and  again  excluded.  There  are  in  all  four  "  Provinces  " 
outside  the  Great  Wall,  with  a  total  of  at  least  97  cities;  and 
if  Inner  and  Outer  Mongolia  are  taken  into  the  reckoning 
(with  a  totally  different  nomenclature)  there  would  be  many 
more. 


248  Appendix  C 

forty,   several    of   them    without   trade   of   any   impor- 
tance. 

Peking  (Northern  Capital),  a  designation  rather  than 
a  "  proper  name,"  the  official  title  being  Shun-t'ien  fu. 
This  was  a  capital  of  China  in  the  Mongol  Dynasty, 
abandoned  on  the  incoming  of  the  Mings  (1368),  but 
reoccupied  in  1403.  It  was  taken  without  opposition 
by  the  Manchus  in  1644.  Since  the  stirring  events  of 
1900  it  has  been  greatly  altered,  but  it  continues  to 
be  perhaps  "the  most  interesting  city  in  Asia."  (Popu- 
lation,   1,600,000.) 

Tientsin,  the  port  of  Peking,  and  the  gateway  of 
several  provinces,  is  situated  about  40  miles  from  the 
sea,  and  is  destined  to  be  a  place  of  growing  impor- 
tance as  a  commercial,  a  railway,  and  an  educational 
center.  Like  Peking,  by  means  of  the  Siberian  line,  it 
is  now  connected  with  Europe  by  rail.  It  is  the  resi- 
dence of  the  Governor-General  of  Chih-H,  at  present 
much  the  most  important  official  in  the  empire.  (Popu- 
lation, 750,000.) 

Pao-ting  fu  (Bow-ding),  the  nominal  capital  of  Chih- 
li,  is  on  the  Ching-Han  (Peking  to  Han-k'ou)  Rail- 
way, 88  miles  from  Peking.  It  was  the  scene  of  mis- 
sionary massacres  in  1900.  It  has  been  greatly  im- 
proved within  recent  years,  and  although  not  large  in 
the  area  of  its  walls,  it  is  in  the  midst  of  a  fertile  and 
populous  region.  It  has  now  become  an  important 
educational  center. 

Shanghai  (Shiing-hi),  on  the  Huang- fu,  a  tributary 
of  the  Yang-tzu,  is  the  commercial  metropolis  of  China. 
Its  foreign  settlements  are  thoroughly  cosmopolitan  and 
in  a  way  democratic.  It  was  formerly  an  insignificant 
county-seat,  and  the  adjacent  land  was  devoted  to 
market-gardens,  some  of  which  now  bear  a  value  com- 


Appendix  C  249 

parable  to  lots  in  London  or  New  York.  (Population, 
651,000.) 

Hang-chou  fu  (Hang-jo),  the  capital  of  Che-chiang 
(Ju-jeang),  was  the  metropolis  during  the  latter  part 
of  the  Sung  dynasty  (A.  D.  1 129-1280).  It  is  considered 
by  all  travelers  one  of  the  most- beautiful  cities  in  situ- 
ation, surroundings,  and  richness.  (Population,  300,000.) 

Su-chou  (Soo-jo),  about  55  miles  distant  by  rail  from 
Shanghai,  was  proverbially  the  Paris  of  China,  and 
ranked  with  Hang-chou  as  the  "  heaven-on-earth "  of 
the  Chinese.  It  was  largely  destroyed  by  the  T'ai  P'ing 
rebels  fifty   years  ago.      (Population,   500,000.) 

Nanking  (Southern  Capital)  has  only  lately  become 
a  treaty  port.  It  was  the  first  capital  of  the  Mings, 
and  was  captured  by  the  T'ai  P'ing  (Ti  Ping)  rebels, 
who  were  the  means  of  its  ruin  for  the  time.  It  was 
here  that  the  leaders  of  that  movement  were  captured. 
(Population,  270,000.) 

Han-k'ou  (Han-ko),  already  mentioned,  with  Han- 
yang (Han-yang)  across  the  river  Han  (Han),  and 
Wu-ch'ang  fu  (the  provincial  capital)  on  the  south 
bank  of  the  Yang-tzu,  may  be  regarded  as  the  inland 
center  of  the  Chinese  empire.  It  is  destined  to  be  one 
of  the  great  workshops  of  the  world.  (Population, 
870,000. ) 

Fu-chou  fu  (Foo-jo),  on  the  Min,  was  like  Shanghai 
one  of  the  five  ports  opened  by  the  British  treaty  of 
1842.  It  is  in  a  beautiful  situation,  and  is  the  metropo- 
lis of  the  Fu-chien  (Foo-jeen)  province.  (Population, 
624,000. ) 

Canton,  on  the  Pearl  River,  has  for  almost  four  cen- 
turies been  a  trading  port  for  European  ships.  It  is 
one  of  the  most  important  marts  in  China,  and  in  its 
history  exhibits  all  the  changing  phases  of  Occidental 
intercourse  with  the  Celestial  empire.  (Population, 
900,000. ) 


250  Appendix  C 

Chung-ch'ing  (Joong-ching),  on  the  upper  Yang-tzu, 
is  the  commercial  emporium  of  the  imperial  province 
of  Ssu-ch'uan   (Ssu-chooan).      Population,  600,000. 

T'ai-yiian  fu  (Ti-yiian),  the  capital  of  Shan-hsi,  was 
the  scene  of  the  massacre  of  45  Continental,  British, 
and  American  missionaries,  Roman  Catholic  and  Pro- 
testant, in  1900.  It  has  wide  streets  and  is  laid  out  in 
imitation  of  Peking. 

Hsi-an  fu  (She-an),  the  capital  of  Shen-hsi,  is,  not 
excepting  Peking,  the  best  built  and  best  kept  city  in 
China,  and  has  been  the  capital  of  the  empire  for  a 
longer  time  than  any  other.  It  is  the  back  door  of  the 
eighteen  provinces,  and  among  its  crowds  are  repre- 
sentatives of  all  parts  of  central  Asia.  It  came  into 
notice  in  1900  as  the  refuge  of  the  imperial  court,  after 
its  flight   from   Peking. 


Appendix  D  251 

APPENDIX  D 
Area  and  Population^ 

Chinese  Empire  Popula- 

tion  per 

Square  miles  Population     sq.  mile 

China   Proper    1,532,420  407,253,030  266 

Dependencies : 

Manchuria    363,610  16,000,000  44 

Mongolia  1,367,600  2,600,000  2 

Tibet   463,200  6,500,000  14 

Chinese  Turkestan,  etc.     550,340  1,200,000  2 

Total 4,277,170  433,553,030  loi 

Provinces  of  China 

An-hui   54,810  23,670,314  432 

Che-chiang   36,670  11,580,692  316 

Chiang-hsi    69,480  26,532,125  382 

Chiang-su    38,600  13,980,235  362 

Chih-li    1 15,800  20,937,000  172 

Fu-chien    46,320  22,876,540  494 

Ho-nan    67,940  35,316,800  520 

Hu-nan    83,380  22,169,673  266 

Hu-pei   71,410  35,280,685  492 

Kan-su    125,450  10,385,376  82 

Kuang-hsi  77,200  5,142,330  67 

Kuang-tung  and  Hong- 
kong         99,970  31,865,251  319 

Kuei-chou    67,160  7,650,282  114 

Shan-hsi    81,830  12,200,456  149 

Shan-tung    55,970  38,247,900  683 

Shen-hsi 75,270  8,450,182  iii 

Ssu-ch'uan    218,480  68,724,890  314 

Yiin-nan    146,680  12,324,574  84 

Total 1,532,420  407,253,030  266 

^  Statesman's    Year-Book,    1906. 


252  Appendix  E 


APPENDIX  E 

Opium  Edict,*  September  20,  1906. 

"  I.  Farmers  are  forbidden  to  plant  new  ground  to 
poppies,  and  the  area  now  used  for  that  purpose  must 
be  diminished  ten  per  cent,  each  year,  and  cease  entirely 
at  the  end  of  the  tenth  year. 

2.  All  persons  who  use  opium  are  required  to  reg- 
ister their  names  with  the  police  and  obtain  permits 
which  will  allow  them  to  purchase  a  given  quantity  of 
the  drug  at  certain  periods.  All  persons  over  sixty 
years  of  age  may  continue  its  use  as  at  present,  but  all 
persons  under  that  age  will  be  required  to  reduce  their 
consumption  by  twenty  per  cent,  yearly,  and  cease  to 
use  it  entirely  at  the  end  of  five  years.  The  permits 
are  to  be  renewed  annually,  and  the  allowance  indi- 
cated upon  them  will  be  reduced  twenty  per  cent,  in 
time  and  in  quantity.  At  the  end  of  the  five  years,  per- 
sons under  sixty-five  years  of  age  who  continue  to 
use  opium  will  be  compelled  to  wear  a  distinctive  badge 
which  will  advertise  them  publicly  as  opium  fiends. 

3.  All  government  oflScials,  even  princes,  dukes,  vice- 
roys, and  generals,  less  than  sixty  years  of  age,  must 
give  up  the  habit  within  six  months  or  tender  their 
resignations. 

4.  All  teachers  and  students  must  abandon  the  habit 
within  one  year. 

5.  All  officers  of  the  army  and  navy  must  abandon 
the  habit  at  once. 

^  The  Baptist  Missionary  Magazine,  April,   1907. 


Appendix  E  253 

6.  Dealers  in  opium  are  required  to  take  out  licenses, 
and  to  report  all  purchases  and  sales  to  the  police. 
Their  purchases  of  stock  must  decrease  annually  at  the 
rate  of  twenty  per  cent.,  and  at  the  end  of  five  years 
must  cease  altogether. 

7.  The  number  of  licenses  issued  will  decrease  in 
the  same  proportion,  so  that  the  opium  shops  will  be 
abolished  gradually. 

8.  The  sale  of  pipes,  lamps,  and  other  smoking  ap- 
pliances must  cease  within  the  year. 

g.  All  places  of  public  resort  for  opium  smoking  are 
to  be  closed,  and  those  who  are  addicted  to  the  habit 
must  practise  it  at  their  own  homes. 

10.  Violations  of  this  law  are  to  be  punished  by  the 
imprisonment  of  the  offenders  and  by  the  confiscation 
of  all  their  property. 

11.  The  importation  of  morphia  and  other  medicinal 
forms  of  opium  and  hypodermic  syringes  is  permitted 
under  most  stringent  regulatiojis,  and  the  sale  limited 
to  practising  physicians. 

12.  The  government  will  establish  dispensaries  aL 
which  medicines  to  counteract  the  craving  for  opium, 
will  be  furnished  to  the  public  free  of  cost." 


254  Appendix  F 


APPENDIX  F 

Dates  of  Important  Events  in  Modern 
Chinese  History 

A.  D. 

1275     Marco  Polo  arrived  at  Court  of  Kublai  Khan. 

1516     Portuguese  arrived  at  Canton. 

157s     Spanish  arrived  at  Canton. 

1580    Father  Roger  and  Matteo  Ricci  entered  Canton. 

1622     Dutch  arrived  in  China. 

1635     English  arrived  at  Canton. 

1660    Tea  first  carried  to  England. 

1670    Beginning  of  trade  with  the  East  India  Company. 

1719    Beginning  of  commerce  with  Russia. 

1784     First  American  merchant  vessel  left  New  York 

for  China. 
1792     Earl  Macartney  received  by  the  emperor. 
1816     Lord  Amherst's  unsuccessful  embassy. 
1834     Opium  dispute  begins. 
1839    Beginning  of  war  with  Great  Britain. 
1842     August  29,  treaty  of  peace  signed  at  Nanking. 
1844    July   3,    first    treaty   between   United   States   and 

China. 
1859    November  24,  commercial  treaty  with  the  United 

States. 
i860    October  13,  British  and  French  capture  Peking. 
1864     T'ai  P'ing  rebellion  crushed. 
1868     Burlingame  treaty  signed. 
1870    June  21,  Tientsin  massacre. 
^873    June  29,  foreign  ministers  received  in  audience  by 

the  emperor. 
187s     Death  of  Emperor  T'ung  Chih,  and  accession  of 

present  emperor. 


Appendix  F  255 

1880    November  17,  new  treaty  with  the  United  States 
signed. 

1887  February,     assumption     of    government    by     the 

Emperor  Kuang  Hsii. 

1888  American  exclusion  acts  against  Chinese  passed. 
1891     Anti-foreign  riots  in  the  Yang-tzu  valley. 

1894  War  with  Japan. 

1895  Treaty  of  peace  with  Japan. 

1897  November,  seizure  of  Kiao-chou  by  Germany. 

1898  March,  Russia  leases  Port  Arthur  of  China. 
Reform  edicts  by  the  emperor. 

Counter  edicts  by  the  empress  dowager,  and  de- 
thronement of  the  emperor. 

1899  Rise  of  the  Boxer  movement. 

1900  June  17,  capture  of  Taku  forts  by  the  allies. 
1900    June  20,  murder  of  the  German  minister.      Siege 

of  the  legations  in  Peking. 
1900    August  14,  relief  of  the  Peking  legations  by  allies. 
1900    August  15,  flight  of  the  court  to  Hsi-an. 
1900     September  9,  signing  of  the  peace  protocol. 
1902    January,  return  of  the  court  to  Peking. 

1904  February  8,  beginning  of  the  war  between  Japan 

and  Russia. 

1905  September  5,  treaty  of  peace  between  Japan  and 

Russia. 
1905     December,  dispatch  of  two  imperial  commissions 
to  America  and  Europe  to  study  constitutional 
government. 


256 


Appendix  G 


tn" 

fi              h-t     V-H      HH                1— 1 

Tt-<N 

<^  C  0\  CM^ 

< 

13 

s 

•2 

^ 

•5  t^o\  -^ 

00       ^^  M           « 

0\0\ 
MOO 

in 

«■ 
Q 

« 

io\o  0) 

OvO  01 

C^   1-1   1-1 

if 

Q 

00  ^ 
\0  Os 

0\   HH      h-l      HH     HH 

< 

(/I 

w 

Date 
2852- 
2205- 
1766- 

01  ir)\0  von  lOtxO  0\(N   t^ 

O\00 
00   w 

t^Q  tx ooi  t 

0<Q   P)00\O   ^ 

M     t-H     t-H     »-t 

fcO 


k>  OS 
u 

H 

en 

< 

Q 

en 

U 

2 

s 

u 

(I. 

o 

M 

►J 

ca 
< 


H 

ta 
w 

M 
OS 
M 

O 
tn 

fa 
o 
« 

Q 
< 


pi 


Q 


« 


K  > 


■« 

o 


Oh 


V    rt>    OJ  So 

O^   S   '-'■l~ 


c    • 

en 

oW 

WO 

El,-    rti  -  - 

O  -H   "   >< 
=  c  -  ^-OljJZ 


4) 


0\ 
00 
10 

r 

00 
CO 

uT 


C 

Q 


c 


U    D 

o)  o 
bfiW 

.2h-l 


lU 


O)  O 

c  c 
>>o 

OS 


3 

o 

c 


.    ■»-'  rt 
■u  J2  C  ^  C 

on      v^ 

be  Cit;        bfl>  ^ 
rt  j^  <L>  j3  rt  t"^  ^_> 


tfi  — ^  5;  tfi  rt 

■  rtco  rt  t«  c 

bo's  c  be  C 
C  D  rt  C:." 
3  o :3;;;:  j3 

CJ   QJ   (!)   V   o 

XlXIXrC-C 

HHHHH 


Appendix  H  257 


APPENDIX  H 

Summary  of  Roman  Catholic  Missions 
IN  China^ 

Apostolic  Dioceses   38 

Prefectures     4 

Macao  Diocese  and  I-li  Mission 2 

Total  Diocesan  Fields 44 

European  Fathers  1,206 

One  to  each  242,841  of  population. 
Chinese   Fathers    550 

One  to  each  541  Christians. 
Christians    950,058 

One  in  each  zj49  of  population. 

Adherents    396,907 

Chapels    5,630 

1  From   the    Calendrier   Annuaire,    Observatoire   de   Zi-Ka-Wei, 
Poir  1907. 


INDEX 


INDEX 


Apostle  and  Missionary 
having  same  meaning,  157 

Ashmore,  Dr.  William,   150 

Asia,  I 

Athletics,  212 

Awakening  of  China,  207; 
seen  in  educational  fer- 
ment, 212 

Baldwin,  Dr.,  S.  L.,  147,  150 

Ball,  J.  Dyer,  quoted,  54,  84 

Banks,  system  of,  15 

Baptisms,  first,  159,   160 

Barley,  14 

Basel  and  Rhenish  Mission- 
ary  Societies,   146 

Bashford,  Bishop  J.  W., 
quoted,  156 

Beach,  Harlan  P.,  quoted, 
207 

"  Belt  of  power,  the,"   i 

Bengal,  8 

Berninger,      Miss      Martha, 

^78  ... 

Bible,  134 ;  circulation,  169 ; 

familiarity      of      Chinese 

press  with.  225 ;  Societies, 

168;  translation,  119,  122- 

127,  147,  168,  169 

Blind,  mission  blessings  for 

the.  128,   16S,   175 

Bloch,  Future  of  War,  171 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions 

of       the       Presbyterian 

Church   in  the  U.    S.   A., 

148 

Boatmen       and       boats, 

Chinese,  6.  7 

Body,  care  of  the,  35 

Book  of  Changes,  the,  93 

^  Pronunciation   follows   Chinese  proper  names,   and   the   location 
of  geographical  places  is  shown   on  map  at  end  of  text-book. 

263 


Abel  Yun   (Yoon),  124 

Adherents  and  inquirers  in 
the   first   stages,    160 

Afforestation,    17 

Agencies  or  forms  of  mis- 
sion work,  156-178,  218- 
228 

Agriculture,  14,  17 

Allen,  Dr.  Young  J.,  170, 
222 

Altar  of  Heaven,  89 

Alexandria,  Va.,  137 

American,  Baptist  Mission- 
ary Union,  148;  Bible  So- 
ciety, the,  169;  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  For- 
eign Missions,  147; 
Methodist  press,  171,  196; 
Presbyterian  Board,  see 
Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.; 
Presbyterian  Press,  171 ; 
Reformed  Church  Mis- 
sion at  Amoy,  149 ; 
Southern  Baptist  Mission, 
149 

Amoy  (E5),  133,.  134,  149 

Ancestral  worship,  58,  96- 
98,  199.  200 

Anglo-Chinese  Dictionary, 
126 

An-hui    (An-whe,   E3),   147 

Antagonism  to  occidental 
influences,  199 

Anti-footbinding  reform, 
214 

Anti-Opium  League,  215 

Antiquity  of  Chinese  race, 
47 


264 


Index 


Book  of  Rites,  the,  99 

Books  and  tracts,  159,  191 

Boone,  Bishop,  149 

Boxer  uprising,  105,  195; 
effects  of,  188;  indemni- 
ties  to   Roman   Catholics, 

193 
Boycott  of  American  goods, 

187 

Boys'  schools,  165 

Bridges,  picturesque,  4 

Bridgman,  Dr.  Elijah  C, 
146 

British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  168 

Brown,  Dr.  S.  R.,  223  _ 

Bryan,  William  Jennings, 
quoted,   54 

Bubonic  plague,  11 

Buddhism  in  China,  4,  84, 
86,  106-108;  effect  on  con- 
science,   109 

Bullion,  use  of,  14 

Burdon,   Mr..    148 

Burns,  William  C,  131-137, 
150;  early  revival  work, 
132 ;  evangelistic  career  in 
China,  133-^^37 

Cambaluc,      later,      Peking, 

Canada,  132;  Mission  of 
Methodist  Church  of,  in 
Ssu-ch'uan  (Ssu-chooan"), 
148 

Canals,  6 

Candidates  for  government 
positions,  44 

Canon  of  Reason  and  Vir- 
tue, the,  100 

Canton,  (Dj).  9,  10,  123, 
130,    176,  2  TO,  249 

Canton  Missionary  Alliance, 
177 

Care  of  the  body,  35 


Cash,  Chinese,  14 

Caste  little  known,  36 

Cathay,  32 

Cemetery,  model  of,  174 

Chalmers,  Dr.  John,  147 

Chang  (Jang),  102 

Chang     Chih-tung      (Jang- 

Jer-doong),  quoted,  84 
Chang-chou    (Jang-jo,  E5), 

134 

Characters  transformed  by 
Christianity,  219 

Ch'ao-chou  (Chow-j6,  E5), 
136 

Che-chiang  (Ju-jeang,  E4), 
16,  194 

Chiang-hsi  (Jeang-she, 
E4),   147,   160 

Ch'ien  Lung  (  C  h  e  e  n  - 
Loong),  Emperor,  60 

Chih-li  (Jer-le,  E2),  8,  10, 
103 

Childhood  in  China,  76 

"  China  for  the  Chinese," 
186 

China  Inland  Mission,  149, 
160 

China  Proper,  area,  2 ;  cli- 
mate, I,  9,  10;  coast-line, 
I,  19;  conditions  and  des- 
tiny, 19;  currency,  14,  15; 
favorable  situation,  I ;  im- 
proved methods,  17;  in- 
ventions, 47 ;  investments, 
16;  irrigation,  14;  lakes, 
7 ;  mountains,  i ;  names 
for,  I ;  original  settlers, 
i;  physical  features,  i-io; 
population,  see  Popula- 
tion; products,  II -14; 
railways,  18;  rivers,  i; 
scenery,  4;  wealth,  15,  16 

"  China's  Sorrow,"  5 

Chi-nan   (Je-niin,  E2),  174 

Chinese  Church,  the,  200 


Index 


265 


Chinese  Empire,  the,  i ; 
area,  2 ;  divisions  and  de- 
pendencies, I,  2;  popula- 
tion, 3;  vastness,  195 

Chinese  family,  a  new  spirit 
needed,  78;  the  collective 
household,  57;  patriarchal 
type,  56 

Chinese  manuscript  in  Brit- 
ish Museum,  122 

Chinese  ofificials,  bad  and 
good,  63,  64 

Chinese  people,  adaptive- 
ness,  38,  39;  anomalies  of 
character,  72 ;  conserva- 
tive, 46;  contending  with 
extreme  poverty,  16 ; 
hedged  about  by  form- 
ality, 85;  industry  and 
economy,  41,  42;  innova- 
tion difficult  arnong,  58- 
60;  long-enduring,  64; 
meals  and  home  without 
social  zest,  ^T,  of  some- 
what cruel  nature,  71 ; 
qualities  inherent  and 
lacking,  38-47 ;  social 
system  defective,  54-78; 
value  as  immigrants,  42 

Chinese  Repository,  the,  146 
Chinese  work  in  Japan,  177 
Ch'ing-chou     (Ching-j6, 

E2),  174 
Chiu-chiang        (Jeoo-jeang, 

E4), 
Cholera,  11 
Chou   (Jo)   dynasty,  the,  30 

Christ,  55,  78,  i8s;  a 
Savior,  no,  207;  creates 
human  brotherhood,  219, 
224 

Christian  home,  effect  of 
the,  162 


Christian  Literature  So- 
ciety, 170 

Christianity,  an  ancient 
faith  in  China,  118; 
power  to  uplift  and  trans- 
form, 20,  100,  13s,  208-225 

Chu  Hsi  (Joo  She),  com- 
mentator, 32 

Chung-ch'ing  (Joong-ching, 
C4),  5,  250 

Church,  Independent 
Chinese,  in  Shanghai, 
188;  problem  of  native, 
200,   201 

Church  Missionary  Society, 
148,  149 

Circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, 169 

City  walls,  with  ivy,  4 

Classes  to  be  reached,  198 

Classics,    teachings    of    the, 

34 
Climate,  9 
Coal,  11-13 

Coast-line    of    China,    i,    19 
Cobbold,  Mr.,  148 
Collins,  Judson  D.,  147 
Colporteurs,  159 
Comity  and  federation,   194 
Commerce,   19,  209 
"  Commercial    Press,    The," 

Communistic  ideas,  31 
Compass,    mariners',   47 
Compulsory  education  to  be 

tried,  211 
Constitutional      government 

movement,  214 
Confucianism,  84-88,  99 
Confucms,  avoids  a  difficult 

problem,  94;  idea  of  good 

government,   90 ;    worship 

of,  96,  189 
Conventions  successful,   176 
Copper,  13 


266 


Index 


Cornaby,   Rev.   William   A., 

Corruption,    temptation    to, 

65 
Corvino,  Monte,  119 
Cotton,   14,  18 
Currency,  the,   14,   15 
Cushing,  Caleb,  130 

Darroch,  Mr.  John,  191 
Dates    in    modern    Chinese 

history,  2,  54,  255 
Deaf  -  mutes,         missionary 

care  of,  175 
Deforestation,  16 
Dialects,  Chinese,  133 
Dignity  not  a   fruit  of  the 

Spirit,  78 
Diphtheria,  11 
Discoveries     made    by    the 

Chinese,  38 
Disobedience      to      parents 

counted  a  crime,  35 
Dispensaries,    126,    128,    162, 

220-223 
Doolittle,  Justice,  147 
Dragon  King,  a,  102,  103 
Du      Bose,      H.      C,     215; 

quoted,  84 
Duke  Chou  (Jo),  96 
Dust  storms,  17 
Dynasties,    founder    of,    32; 

table  of,  256 

Earth-dragon,  the,  18 

East  India  Company,  122- 
126 

Educational  system  of 
China,  earlier  ideal,  35, 
61 ;  new  needs  and 
standard,    78,   211-213 

Educational  work  of  mis- 
sions, 126,  146,  164-168, 
189,  190;  industrial 
schools,       167 ;       training 


schools    for    women,    166, 

167 
Educational    Association   of 

China,  the,  172,  191 
Eight  Fairies,  the,  loi 
Eight  Immortals,  the,  102 
Eighteen  Provinces,  the,  3 ; 

see  also  China  Proper 
Emperors,    Chinese,    31-34; 

worship  of  early,  96 
Engineering    skill    required, 

17 

English  Baptist  Missionary 
Museum,  173 

English  Presbyterian 
Church,  Mission,  132 

Epidemic   diseases,    11 

Episcopal  missions,  148,  149, 
see  also  Church  Mission- 
ary Society  and  Protes- 
tant Episcopal  Church, 
Mission 

European  ships  visit  China, 

32 
Evangelistic   work,    131-137, 

140,   150,  157-162,  221 
Evangelists,  native,  140,  221 
Evolution  of  a  mission,  157- 

174.       . 
Examinations,    Chinese,    61, 

62 ;   now  being  abolished, 

211 

Faber,  Dr.,  222;  quoted,  95 
"  Face  "  defined,  70 
Faith  required,  58 
Falsehood  prevalent,  78 
Family,     Chinese,     see 

Chinese  family 
Famines  and  famine  relief, 

17,  158,  175 
Farmer,    Chinese    view    of 

the,  36 
Fcng-shui  (fung-shooa),  13, 

18 


Index 


267 


Fertilizers,    14 

Filial  piety  of  the  Chinese, 

Five  Constant  Virtues,  the, 

91 
Five   Social   Relations,   the, 

92 
Floods,  destructive,  17 
Foot-binding,    75,   214 
Foreigners,     Chinese     early 

attitude  toward,  66,  210; 

influence  of  on  China,  216 
Forests  destroyed,  16 
Foster,      Hon.      John     W., 

quoted,  183 
"  Four  Streams,"  5 
Francis  Xavier,  119 
French,  Mr.,  148 
French    treaty    interpolated 

by     Roman     Catholic 

Father,  192 
Fu-chien     (Foo-jeen,     E4), 

40,   166 
Fu-chou   (Foo-jo,  E4),  136, 

147,  164,  170,  250 
Fulton,  Dr.  Mary,  164 


Gems,  13 

Genghis  Khan,  40,  47 
Geomancy,   13,   18 
Gibbon,  quoted,  87 
Gibson,    Dr.    J.    Campbell, 

quoted,  72,  207 
Giles,      Herbert     Allen, 

quoted,  84 
Girls'    education,    165,    166, 

224 
God,  a  new  idea  of,  given  to 

China,  218 
Gods,     of    non-Christian 

faiths,  16,  89,  96,   101-109 
Gold,  13 
Gorges     of     the     Yang-tzu 

(Yang-dsu),  4,  5 


Government,   of    China,   33, 
61-66 ;      appointees,      44 ; 
progress      and      reforms, 
211-215;   see  also  Confu- 
cius 
Gracey,  J.  T.,  quoted,  28 
Grand  Canal,  the,  6,  47,  US 
Gray,    Archdeacon,    quoted, 

57,  59 
Great    Britain,   2,    130,    I35, 

185,  213 .,        ^ 

Great    Plain,   the,   8;    rain- 
fall on,  ID 

Great    Pure    dynasty,    the, 

32 
Great  Wall,  the,  30 
Gros,  Baron,  192 
Guilds,  the,  43 
Gulf  Stream,  9 
Gunpowder,  47 
Gutzlaff,  Dr.  Karl,   146 


Han-ch'uan      (Han-chooiin, 

D3,  near  Han-k'ou),  139 
Han  (Han)  dynasty,  the  31 
Han-k'ou   (Han-ko,  D3),  5. 

19,  138,  144,  14s,  170,  249 
Han     Wen  -  kung     (Han 

Wun-goong),    103 
Hang-chou    (Hang-jo.   F3), 

6,  249 
Happer,  Dr.  A.  J.,  148 
Hart,  Sir  Robert,  210 
Hart,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Virgil 

C,.  147 
Health  of  foreigners,  11 
Heaven,    worshiped    by    the 

emperor,   89;   Temple   of, 

89 
Heber,      Bishop      Reginald, 

quoted,    116 
History,  China's,  29,  47 
Hobson,  Dr.,  147 
Holidays,  42 


268 


Index 


Holy  Man,  the,  a  title,  95 
Holy    Spirit,   the,    132,   207, 

226-229 
Ho-nan      (Hoii-nan,      D3), 

197 
Hongkong     (D5),     10,     11, 

133,  17s,  223 
Hospitals,  220-223 ;  statistics 

of,  223 
Household,       see      Chinese 

family. 
Hsi-an  fu  (She-an  foo,  G3), 

250 
Hsien  Feng  (Sheen  Fiing), 

Emperor,  90 
Huang   Ho    (Hooang-hoii), 

5,6 
Hu-pei  (Hoo-ba),  147 

I-ch'ang    (E-chang,   D3),   5 

Illusion  dispelled,  199 

Immigrants,  Chinese  as,  42 

Indemnity,  3 

India,  9,  10 

Indigo,   14 

Industry  of  Chinese,  41,  42 

Ingle,  Bishop  James  Addi- 
son, 137-145 

Innovation  difficult,  58,  66 

Inquirers,   early,    160 

Intellectual  tasks  of  the 
Chinese,  44 

Inventions  and  discoveries 
by  Chinese,  47 ;  recent, 
by  native,  as  aid  to  read- 
ing, 172 

Investment  of  influence,  230 

Investments  in  China,  few 
safe,  16 

Iron,   11-13 

Irrigation,  14 

Itineration  in  mission  work, 
159,  160 

Japan,  4;  Current,  9;  eflfect 


of  her  success,  186;  stu- 
dents  from   China   in,   63 

Jews  in  K'ai-feng  (Ki- 
fung),  86 

John,  Dr.  Griffith,  xiii,  145, 
149,   150;  quoted,   145 

Johnson,   Stephen,   147 

K'ai-feng     (Ki-fung,     D3), 

86 
Kerr,  Dr.  J.  G.,  148,  I75,  176 
Kindergarten  work,  164 
Kuan  Ti   (Gooan  De),  god 

of  war,  96 
Kuan    Yin     (Gooan    Yin), 

goddess  of  mercy,  109 
Kuang-hsi       (Gooang-she, 

C5),  3,  41,  193 
Kublai  Khan,  32,  119 
Kuei-chou  (Gooa-jo,  C3),  3 
K'ung       (Koong)       family, 

the,  95 

Lakes,  8 

Lao-tzu  (Low-dsu),  100, 
102 

Lecturers,  173 

Legge,  Dr.  James,  147; 
quoted,  94,  95,  98 

Lepers,  asylums  for,  175 

Liang  A- fa  (Leang  A- fa), 
.150 

Li  Hung-chang  (Le  Hoong- 
jang)  Dragon  King  wor- 
ship, 103 ;  view  of  mission 
work,  116;  of  the  New 
Testament,  99 

Life,  the  new  civic,  213 

Lin-ch'ing  (LTn-ching,  E2, 
west  of  Chi-nan),  6 

Lin      (Lin)    Commissioner, 

39 
Literary  work,  146-150,  168- 

172,  190-192,  222 
Little,  Mrs.  Archibald,  214; 

quoted,  13,  75 


Index 


269 


Loans,  interest  on,  16 
Lockhart,  Dr.,  148 
Loess  soil,  the,  8;  map,  12 
London  Missionary  Society, 

121,  125,  145 
Lowrie,     Rev.     Walter    M., 

148 
Lu    (Loo),  god  of  barbers, 

102 

Macao,  124,  223 

Macgowan,  Dr.  J.  D.,  148 

Mackenzie,  Dr.  Kenneth, 
149 

McCartee,  Dr.  D.  B.,  148 

Madison,  James,  Secretary 
of  State,  123 

Maize  and  millet,  14 

Manchu,  duke,  address  of, 
173;  rulers,  32 

Manchuria,   i,  2,  8,   19,   136 

Mandarins,  17 

Manufacturers  of  the 
future,  18 

Maps,  coal,  iron,  and  soil 
areas,  12 ;  lines  of  trans- 
portation, 7 

Marco  Polo,  32 

Marriage  customs,  56 

Martin,  Dr.  W.  A.  P.,  75, 
86,  92 

Martyrs  in  China,   150,  225 

Match-maker,  the,  57 

Mechanic,  Chinese  view  of 
the,  36 

Medhurst,  Dr.,  148 

Medical  helpers,  223 

Medical  missions,  162-164; 
founder  of,  127;  tours, 
162 ;  woman's  opportun- 
ity, 164 

Memorizing  the  classics,  44 

Mencius,  34 

Methodist   Church   in   Can- 


ada, Mission,   147,   148 
Methodist         Episcopal 

Church,  Missions,  147 
Methodist         Episcopal 
Church,    South,    Mission, 
149 
Middle     Kingdom,     i ;     see 

also  China  Proper 
Mills,  Mrs.,  in  Chefoo,  175 
Milne,    Rev.    William,    125, 

146,  150 
Mineral  resources,  11,  13 
Ming  dynasty,  32 
Minor  faiths,  85 
Mints,  the  provincial,  15 
Mission,  press,  148,  149,  171, 
196;  schools,  164-168,  see 
Educational      work      and 
Schools 
Missionaries,    116-151,    220- 
225 ;    need    of    reinforce- 
ments, 151,  196,  197,  226- 
230 
Missionary,    agencies,    156- 
182;     see     also     separate 
topics,      as      Educational 
work;  problems,  184-205 ; 
results,  207-225 
Missions,     Protestant,     121- 
182;    three    periods,    145- 
150;   woman's  work,   160- 
162 
Models   of  buildings,    174 
Mohammedanism,  85 
Mollendorf,  quoted,  74 
Monarchy,  Chinese  govern- 
ment a,  22 
Mongol,     dynasty,     32; 

princess  at  lecture,   173 
Mongolia,  2,  3,  20 
Monotheistic   worship,   89 
Monsoon,  the  southwest,  10 
Monte  Corvino,  John,  119 
Morrison,    Robert,    121-127, 
209;     famous     reply     of. 


270 


Index 


124;  memorial  building 
to,  177;  translation  of 
Bible,  125,  126;  work 
summarized,   126,   127 

Morton,  Miss  Mary,  124 

Mountains,  i,  4 

Muirhead,  Dr.,   148 

Murray,  Mr.,  175 

Museum,  as  missionary 
agency,  173,  174 

Mutual  responsibility  of  the 
Chinese  family,  59 

Nan-ch'ang         (Nan-chang, 

E4),  193 
Nanking  (E3).  196,  250 
Napoleon  of  China,  the,  31 
Native  preachers,  160 
Nature  worship,  96 
Nervousness,  absence  of,  40 
Nestorian,  tablet,  118;  work 

in  China,  117 
Nevius,  Dr.  J.  L.,  149,  150; 

quoted,   57,    156,    183 
Nevius,  Mrs.,  149 
Niles,  Dr.  Mary,  164 
Ning-po     (Ning-pou,     F4), 

148 
Nitrous  efflorescence,  8 
Niu  -  chu'ang  (  N  e  o  o  - 

chooang,  Fi),  137 
Nonconformity     in     China, 

186 
North  China  Herald,  quot- 
ed, 57 
Northern  China,  4,  9,  10 

Object-lesson  of  the  Chris- 
tian home,  162 

Occident,  influence  of  in  the 
Orient,  216 

Official,  accountability,  65 ; 
position,  how  secured,  35, 
61 


Olopun,     Syrian     priest     in 

China,  118 
Opening  of  China,  20,  210 
Ophthalmic  Hospital,  128 
Opium,    14;    edict    against, 

215,  252,  253;  evil  of,  39, 

164;   smokers,   163;   War, 

130 
Orphanages,  175 

Pacific  Ocean,  mastery  of 
the,  19,  20 

Pagoda,  the,  4 

Pantoja,  Father,  120 

Pao-ting  fu  (Bow-ding  foo, 
E2),  248 

Parker,  Dr.  Peter,  127-131, 
150;  favorite  expression, 
129 ;  opens  Ophthalmic 
Hospital,  128;  remarkable 
success,  128,  129;  United 
States  Commissioner,  131 

Parker,    Professor,    quoted, 

63. 
Patriarchal  system,  the,  23, 

62 
Patriotism,  undeveloped,  62 
Pearly     Emperor     Supreme 

Ruler,  102 
Pechuia,  135,  136 
Peet,  Mr.  and  Mrs.,  147 
Peking  (E2),  9,  89,  119,  124, 

136,  148,  170,  248 
Persecution,  86 
Physical  vitality  of  Chinese, 

2,7 

Pilgrim's  Progress,  trans- 
lated, 133,  136 

Pioneer  evangelistic  work, 
.158,  215 

Pioneers,  summary  review 
of,  145-150 

Political  assumption  of 
Roman  Catholic  Church, 
121 


Index 


271 


Poppy,    cultivation    of    the, 

40 
Population,    China    Proper, 

2,  3;  Chinese  Empire,  3; 
comparisons,  197 :  density, 

3,  8;  Great  Plain,  8 
Porcelain,  47 

Postal  system,  213 

Poverty  of  the  people,  16,  71 

Power,  abuse  of,  63 

P'o-yang     (Poii-yang,     E4) 
Lake,  8 

Practise  and  theory  in  gov- 
ernment, 63 

Presbyterian     General     As- 
sembly planned,  196 

Presses,    mission,    171,    see 
also  Literary  work 

Priests   of  native   religions, 
104,  107  ... 

Princess,  Mon<jol,  educatmg 
girls,  173 

Printing,  invention  of,  47 

Privacy,     unknown    in    the 
East,  68 

Products,  I.  II,  14 

Property,  held   in  common, 

57 
Protestant        Episcopal 
Church,        Mission,        a  t 
Shanghai,     148,     149;     at 
Han-k'ou         (Han-ko), 
work    of    Bishop     James 
Addison  Ingle,   137- 145 
Proverbs,  Chinese,  29 
Provinces,  the  Eighteen,  i ; 
size    of,    3,    4;    see    also 
China  Proper,  and  separ- 
ate  provinces,   as   An-hui 
(An-whe) 
Public  opinion,  33,  68 
Pu     Hsien     (Boo     Sheen), 

god  of  action,  109 
P'ung   (Poong)    Mr.,  9S 


Qualifications  for  work,  227- 

230 
Quebec,  2 

Race,  the  Chinese,  29; 
traits,   37-47 

Railroads  or  Railways, 
mileage,  18;  lines,  12,  13; 
revenue  from,  18 

Rain  and  rainfall,  10 

Rapids  of  the  Yang-tzii 
(Yang-dsu).  5 

Red  soil  basin,  map,  12 

Religion,  no  Chinese  word 
for,  87 

Religions  of  China,  84-114; 
Buddhism,  84,  87,  106- 
iio;  Confucianism,  84, 
87-100;  Judaism,  86;  Mo- 
hammedanism, 85,  86 ; 
Taoism,  84,  87,  100-106 

Resources.  17 

Respect  for  intellectual  and 
moral  forces,  44 

Reverence  for  parents  and 
rulers,  97 

Review  of  the  Times,  170 

Rice,  14 

Ricci,  Matteo,   120,   192,  207 

Richard,  Dr.  Timothy,  170, 
222 

Rivers,  I,  5,  6 

Rockhill,  Mr.,  2 

Roger,  Michael,   120 

Roman  Catholic  Missions, 
150;  early  attempts,  119, 
120 ;  industrial  work,  167 ; 
earlier  history,  120,  121 ; 
relations,  192-194;  statis- 
tics, 257 

Roman  Empire  and  China 
compared,  186 

Russell,  Mr.,  148 

Sages,   China's,   34 


2']2. 


Index 


Scenery  of  China,  4 
Schools,  for  boys,   165 ;  for 

girls,  165,  166;  higher  in- 
stitutions,   167,    168,    223 ; 

industrial,    167 ;    training, 

166 
Scholar,    Chinese    view    of 

the,  36 
Scotland,     131,     132;     Bible 

Society  of,  169 
Scriptures,  see  Bible 
Secret  societies,  42,  43 
Self-discipline    in    converts, 

140,  141 
Self-maintenance  urged,  141 
Service,  207 
Shanghai  (F3),  10,  135,  148, 

149,  170,  171,  178,  188,  248, 

commercial        metropolis, 

19 
Shan-hsi     (Shan-she,     D2), 

8,  12,  75,  164,  189 
Shan-tung         (Shan-doong, 

E2),  3,  6,  136,  174 
Sheffield,   Dr.,   quoted,   93 
Sheng-ching    (Shijng-jing, 

Fi,   same   as    Shing-kin), 

247 
Silk,  14,  47 
Skepticism    general    among 

educated  men,  85 
Smallpox,  II 
Society,    the   gradations    in. 

Soils,  I,  8;  map,  12 
Soldier,     Chinese     view     of 

the,  ZT,  military  force,  45 
Son  of  Heaven,  2,}) 
"Sons  of  Han"  (Han),  31; 

"of  T'ang"    (Tang),  31 
Soothill,  W.  E.,  quoted,  116 
Southern  China,  4,  9 
Spirit  world,  the,  103 
Spirits,  influence  of,  93 
Ssu-ch'uan         ( Ssii-chooan, 


B4),  3,  5,  9,  14,  147,  197 

Ssu-ma  Kuang  (Ssu-ma 
Gooang),  historian,  31 

Standards  of  weight,  15 
Staunton,    Sir   George,    122, 
124 

Stations  "  manned "  by 
ladies,  161 

Statistics  of  China,  areas  of 
China  Proper  and  the 
Empire,  2;  cities,  247; 
coal-bearing  area,  11;  for- 
eign missionaries,  220;  of- 
ferings to  Confucius,  95 ; 
population,  see  Popula- 
tion; railway  mileage,  18; 
results  of  missions,  220 

Steamers  on  the  Yang-tzu 
(Yang-dsii),    5 

Stone-cutters  of  Kuang-hsi 
(Gooang-she),  41 

Street  chapels,   159 

Strong  drink  peril,  the,  39 

Stronach,  Alexander  and 
John,   147 

Student  class,  are  China's 
aristocracy,  35 

Su-chou  (Soo-jo,  F3),  136 

Suicide,  42 

Sung  (Soong)  dynasty, 
the,    31 

Superintendent,  work  of 
the,  160 

Superstition,  13,  71 

Sutras  of  Taoism,  the,  loi 

Swatau  (E5),  150 

Sympathy  lacking,  71  ; 
causes  of  lack,  72 

Ta  Ch'ing  (Da  Ching) 
dynasty,  the,  32 

Tact,  instance  of,  in  pio- 
neering, 158 

Tael,  the,  15 

T'ai    P'ing    (Tl   PTng)    re- 


Index 


^7Z 


bellion,     prayers      during 
the,  90 

T'ai-chou   (Ti-jo,  F4),  194 

T'ai  Tsung  (TI  Dsoong), 
received  early  Christians, 
118 

T'ai  yiian  fu  (Tl-yiian  foo, 
D2),  250 

Tahnage,  John  Van  Nest, 
149 

Taoism,  84-86,  100-106;  an 
evil,  84,  104-106;  de- 
scribed, 87,  100;  super- 
stitions of,   101-106 

Taoist,  mass,  103 ;  Pope,  102 

T'ang  (Tang)  dynasty, 
the,  14,  31 

Taxes  and  "  ten  cash " 
pieces,  15 

Taylor,  J.  Hudson,  149,  150 

Tea,  14 

Teaching  of  the  sages,  34 

Temples,  6 

Temple  of  Heaven,  89 

Terraces  of  the  loess 
country,  the,  8 

Theatricals,  passion  for,  45 

Theological  seminary,  how 
beginning,  160 

Thomson,    Archdeacon,    137 

Tibet,  2,  3,  5,  20 

Theory  and  practise  in  gov- 
ernment, 63 

Three  Pure  Ones,  the,  102 

Three  Rulers,  the,  102 

Tientsin,  6,  248;  massacre 
of,  193 

Toleration,  clause  in 
Chinese  treaty,  185 ;  com- 
mended by  Chinese  lead- 
er, 84 

Tornadoes,  unknown  in 
China,  10 

Tract  Society,  American, 
170;    Religious,    of    Lon- 


don, 170 
Tradesman,     Chinese    view 

of  the,  36 
Training  schools,  166 
Translations    of    Scriptures, 

119;  see  also  Bible 
Transmigration     of     souls, 

106 
Transportation   Map,   7 
Treaty    rights    of    Chinese 

Christians,  185 
Tubercular  affections,  il 
Tuan  Fang   (Dooan  Fang) 

Viceroy,  quoted,  207 
Tung  -  t'ing      (Doong  -  ting, 

D4),  Lake,  8 
Turkestan,  2,  3,  20 
Tyler,  President,  131 
Typhoons,    10 

Ultra-Ganges  Mission,   127 

Unbalanced  development, 
190 

Union,  colleges  and  semi- 
naries, 195;  Medical  Col- 
lege of  Peking,  196;  pub- 
lishing house  at  Shanghai, 
196 

United  States,  2,  9,   10,   19, 

123,  130,  131,  143,  145,  146, 
185,  220 
Uprising,  Boxer,  see  Boxer 
uprising 

Variety  in   unity,   195 
Village  work,  134 
Volunteers,  call  for,  228 
Wang  An-shih   (Wang  An- 

sher)    socialist,  31 
War,   the   Opium,   39 
Wars  of  China,  from  native 

viewpoint,  35 
Wealth,  16 

Webster,  Miss  Harriet,   130 
Wei  (Wa)  River,  6 


274 


Index 


Wellesley  CoUepje,  commis- 
sioners visit  to,  224 

Wen  Shu  (Wun  Shoo), 
worshiped  in  Shan-hsi 
(Shan-she),  109 

Wen  Wang  (Wun  Wang), 
Emperor,  96 

West  China  Mission,  147 

Wheat,   14 

White,  Moses  C,   147 

Whitewright,     Rev.     J.     S., 

174 

Williams,  Dr.  S.  Wells, 
146;  quoted,  9,  31,  98 

Williamson,  Dr.  Alexander, 
170 

Wives  and  women  of  China, 
bondage  and  burdens  of, 
54,  73-76,  164;  missionary 
agencies  and  work  for, 
160-162 

Women  missionaries,  see 
Missonaries 

Workers,  call  for,  226;  de- 
veloping, 142;  number  of 


Protestant,  220 
Worship    of    ancestors,    96; 

benefits  and  evils  of,  97 
Woolston,     Misses     Beulah 

and  Sarah,  147 
Wu    Wang    (Woo    Wang) 

Emperor,  96 
Wylie,  Mr.,  148 

Yang-tzu  (Yang-dsu),  6,  8; 

gorges  of  the,  4,  5 
Yao      (Yow)      and      Shun 

(Shoon),   30,    34,   46,   61, 

89,96 

Yellow  River,  the,  S,  6 

Yong  Sam-tak  (Yoong 
Sam-dak),  in  London,  122 

Young  Men's  Christian  As- 
sociation, 176,  177 

Young  people's  organiza- 
tions,  176 

Young  Women's  Christian 
Association,   178 

Yii  (Yu),  Emperor,  47 

Yiian   (Yiian)    dynasty,  32 


The  Forward    Mission    Study   Courses 


"Anywhere,  provided  it  be  forward." — David  Living- 
stone. 


Prepared  under  the  direction  of  the 
YOUNG    PEOPLE'S    MISSIONARY    MOVEMENT 

Editorial  Committee:  T.  H.  P.  Sailer,  Chairman, 
George  H.  Wood,  T.  Bronson  Ray,  Howard  B.  Grose, 
S.  Earl  Taylor,  C.  R.  Watson,  John  W.  Wood. 


The  Forward  Mission  Study  courses  are  an  out- 
growth of  a  conference  of  leaders  in  Young  People's 
Mission  Work,  held  in  New  York  City,  December,  igoi. 
To  meet  the  need  that  was  manifested  at  that  confer- 
ence for  Mission  Study  Text-books  suitable  for  young 
people,  two  of  the  delegates,  Professor  Amos  R.  Wells, 
of  the  United  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor,  and  Mr. 
S.  Earl  Taylor,  Chairman  of  the  General  Missionary 
Committee  of  the  Epworth  League,  projected  the  For- 
ward Mission  Study  Courses.  These  courses  have 
been  officially  adopted  by  the  Young  People's  Mission- 
ary Movement,  and  are  now  under  the  immediate 
direction  of  the  Editorial  Committee  of  the  Movement. 
The  books  of  the  Movement  are  now  being  used  by 
nearly  forty  home  and  foreign  mission  boards  or 
societies  of  the  United  States  and  Canada. 


The  aim  is  to  publish  a  series  of  text-books  cover- 
ing the  various  home  and  foreign  mission  fields,  and 
written  by  leading  authorities.  The  entire  series  when 
completed  will  comprise  perhaps  as  many  as  forty 
text-books. 

The  following  text-books  have  been  published : 

1.  The  Price  of  Africa,      (Biographical.)      By  S. 
Earl  Taylor. 

2.  Into   All  the   World.      A   General   Survey  of 
Missions.      By  Amos  R.  Wells. 

3.  Princely    Men    in    the    Heavenly    Kingdom. 
(Biographical.)      By  Harlan  P.  Beach. 

4.  Sunrise  in  the  Sunrise  Kingdom.     A  Study  of 
Japan.     By  John  H.  DeForest. 

5.  Heroes  of  the  Cross  in  America.     Home  Mis- 
sions.     (Biographical.)      By  Don  O.  Shelton. 

6.  Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent.      A  Study 
of  Africa.      By  Wilson  S.  Naylor. 

7.  The  Christian   Conquest  of  India.      A   Study 
of  India.      By  James  M.  Thoburn. 

8.  Aliens  or  Americans?      A  Study  of  Immigra- 
tion.     By  Howard  B.  Grose. 

9.  The  UpHft  of  China.     A  Study  of  China.     By 
Arthur  H.  Smith. 

10.  The  Challenge  of  the  City.  A  Study  of  the 
City.      By  Josiah  Strong. 

These  books  are  published  by  mutual  arrangement 
among  the  home  and  foreign  mission  boards,  to  whom 
all  orders  should  be  addressed.  They  are  bound  uni- 
formly, and  are  sold  for  50  cents,  in  cloth,  and  35  cents, 
in  paper,  postage  extra. 


Study  classes  desiring  more  advanced  text-books  are 
referred  to  the  admirable  series  published  by  the  Central 


Committee    on    the    United    Study   of   Missions.       The 
volumes  already  published  are: 

Via  Christi.  A  Study  of  Missions  before  Carey. 
By  Louise  Manning  Hodgkins. 

Lux  Christi.  A  Study  of  Missions  in  India.  By 
Caroline  Atwater  Mason. 

Rex  Christus.  A  Study  of  Missions  in  China.  By 
Arthur  H.  Smith. 

Dux  Christus.  A  Study  of  Missions  in  Japan.  By 
W.  E.  Griffis. 

Christus  Liberator.  A  Study  of  Missions  in 
Africa.      By  Ellen  C.  Parsons. 

Christus  Redemptor.  A  Study  of  the  Island 
World.      By   Helen   Barrett   Montgomery. 

Gloria  Christi.  The  Achievements  of  Missions. 
By  Mrs.  Anna  Robertson  Brown  Lindsay. 


40 


POLITICAL  MAP  OF  CHINA  SHOWING  CHRISTIAN  MISSION  STATIONS 


r^ 


c 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


APR  2  0  1951      iQi^    QCJIS 


■>  3RECD 


IUYL4IIEC0 


JUN5 


JAN     5  1954 

DEC  1 4  RECD 

JIOV  3  5  is'sS 


„tfUJM> 


^ 

>.^^^'^ 


REC'D  LD-URL 


fOi 


a» 


Form  L9-42jn-8,'49(B5573)444 


THEUHRART 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALU  C 
LOS  ANGELES 


UC  SOyTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000  627  913    7 


t 


o  — 


PLEA*^^'^  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
THIS  BOOK  CARD 


,^\NtLlBR;.,1YQ^ 


-J 


%0JI]V3JO>^ 


University  Research  Library 


< 

'Jl 


UT 

c 


^ 


